and_o when_o the_o seven_o thunder_n have_v utter_v their_o voice_n 4._o v._o 4._o i_o be_v about_o to_o write_v vision_n a_o seal_a vision_n be_v a_o obscure_a vision_n &_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o i_o seal_v up_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o seven_o thunder_n utter_v &_o write_v they_o not_o a_o seal_a book_n a_o write_n a_o word_n seal_v according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o word_n that_o be_v not_o understand_v 29.11_o 1_n 29.11_o the_o vision_n of_o all_o be_v say_v esay_n as_o a_o book_n that_o be_v seal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v you_o shall_v not_o understand_v it_o god_n say_v to_o daniel_n seal_v up_o the_o vision_n 8.26_o dan._n 8.26_o for_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o many_o day_n and_o in_o another_o place_n o_o daniel_n shut_v up_o the_o word_n 12.4_o dan_n 12.4_o &_o seal_v the_o book_n even_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n many_o shall_v run_v to_o &_o fro_o &_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v that_o be_v to_o say_v god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o prophecy_n be_v understand_v till_o a_o certain_a time_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v antichrist_n be_v seal_v up_o till_o a_o appoint_a time_n for_o above_o ten_o whole_a age_n nothing_o of_o it_o be_v understand_v or_o so_o little_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o nothing_o and_o write_v they_o not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v do_v not_o express_v they_o in_o such_o term_n that_o in_o they_o the_o event_n may_v be_v read_v at_o least_o not_o very_o soon_o v._o 5._o and_o the_o angel_n which_o i_o see_v stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o earth_n lift_v up_o his_o hand_n to_o heaven_n v._o 6._o and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v forever_o and_o ever_o who_o create_v heaven_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v time_n no_o long_o v._o 7_o but_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o angle_n when_o he_o shall_v begin_v to_o sound_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n sound_v when_o the_o last_o trumpet_n must_v sound_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v that_o which_o must_v sound_v at_o the_o moment_n of_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n when_o popery_n shall_v be_v destroy_v then_o all_o the_o nation_n shall_v turn_v unto_o god_n to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v 11.15_o ch._n 11.15_o and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v forever_o and_o ever_o here_o our_o angel_n swear_v that_o in_o that_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v reduce_v to_o jesus_n christ_n time_n shall_v be_v no_o long_o time_n in_o this_o place_n be_v not_o oppose_v to_o eternity_n as_o if_o the_o angel_n will_v say_v that_o then_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v and_o eternity_n begin_v but_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o time_n afford_v to_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v end_v &_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o well_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o daniel_n as_o by_o that_o of_o st._n john_n assign_v to_o antichrist_n a_o time_n time_n &_o half_o a_o time_n this_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v neither_o time_n nor_o time_n nor_o half_a a_o time_n for_o antichrist_n time_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o for_o his_o reign_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o total_a destruction_n then_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n viz._n the_o mystery_n of_o this_o glorious_a reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n which_o have_v be_v foretell_v by_o all_o the_o prophet_n in_o so_o magnificent_a a_o manner_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o work_n &_o which_o daniel_n see_v so_o clear_o as_o to_o mark_v the_o time_n &_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o voice_n which_o i_o hear_v from_o heaven_n 8_o v._o 8_o speak_v to_o i_o again_o &_o say_v go_v &_o take_v the_o little_a book_n which_o be_v open_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n which_o stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n &_o upon_o the_o earth_n and_o i_o go_v unto_o the_o angel_n 9_o v._o 9_o &_o say_v unto_o he_o give_v i_o the_o little_a book_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o take_v it_o &_o eat_v it_o up_o &_o it_o shall_v make_v thy_o belly_n bitter_a but_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o thy_o mouth_n sweet_a as_o honey_n the_o voice_n which_o he_o hear_v from_o heaven_n be_v the_o same_o as_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o book_n i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n &_o hear_v behind_o i_o a_o great_a voice_n as_o of_o a_o trumpet_n say_v i_o be_o alpha_n &_o omega_n the_o first_o &_o the_o last_o and_o this_o also_o show_v that_o this_o here_o be_v a_o new_a prophecy_n &_o not_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o for_o the_o same_o voice_n of_o god_n the_o father_n that_o begin_v the_o first_o revelation_n return_n &_o begin_v the_o second_o as_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n also_o appear_v again_o a_o second_o time_n saint_n john_n receive_v the_o book_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o send_v the_o prophet_n &_o that_o inspire_v they_o by_o his_o spirit_n this_o little_a book_n be_v saveet_a in_o saint_n john_n mouth_n because_o the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n &_o the_o glory_n of_o be_v the_o mouth_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n please_v the_o inclination_n of_o man_n that_o love_v honour_n but_o this_o little_a book_n make_v his_o belly_n bitter_a because_o that_o after_o have_v reflect_v on_o the_o event_n which_o he_o be_v about_o to_o foretell_v after_o have_v digest_v &_o consider_v they_o in_o his_o own_o breast_n he_o find_v they_o so_o dreadful_a that_o they_o fill_v his_o soul_n with_o sorrow_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 11._o v._o 11._o thou_o must_v prophesy_v again_o before_o many_o people_n &_o nation_n &_o tongue_n &_o king_n these_o word_n do_v no_o long_o leave_v any_o cause_n of_o doubt_v whether_o this_o be_v a_o new_a prophecy_n &_o not_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o thou_o must_v make_v a_o second_o prophecy_n to_o king_n people_n &_o nation_n &_o whereas_o what_o thou_o have_v prophesy_v to_o they_o respect_v their_o temporal_a state_n for_o the_o future_a that_o which_o thou_o shall_v foretell_v they_o respect_v their_o spiritual_a state_n &_o the_o thing_n of_o religion_n chap._n ix_o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o all_o the_o event_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v note_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n &_o first_o of_o all_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chronology_n apocalypse_n the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v but_o in_o the_o last_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n we_o must_v not_o seek_v for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o nine_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n joseph_n mede_n be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v discover_v that_o the_o apocalypse_n consist_v of_o two_o body_n of_o revelation_n mean_v by_o two_o book_n the_o first_o of_o which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n a_o book_n write_v within_o &_o on_o the_o back_n side_n seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n the_o other_o we_o find_v in_o the_o 10._o chap._n v._o 2._o and_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n open_a &_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n &_o his_o left_a foot_n on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v two_o body_n of_o revelation_n perfect_a in_o their_o kind_n &_o different_a each_o from_o the_o other_o that_o both_o the_o one_o &_o the_o other_o run_v through_o all_o &_o reach_v to_o all_o the_o time_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n one_o can_v imagine_v any_o thing_n more_o reasonable_a than_o this_o that_o the_o first_o book_n contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o world_n the_o empire_n &_o the_o church_n also_o in_o respect_n to_o her_o temporal_a &_o as_o far_o as_o she_o be_v
piece_n the_o whole_a earth_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o for_o it_o mortify_v all_o its_o neighbour_n who_o it_o do_v not_o subdue_v the_o 6_o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n belong_v to_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o 8_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n add_v to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o it_o show_v the_o degree_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v bring_v to_o its_o division_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n 8._o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n &_o i_o consider_v the_o horn_n &_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n &_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n &_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 24._o the_o angel_n explain_v this_o place_n say_v the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v &_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o &_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o &_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a &_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o think_v to_o change_v time_n &_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n see_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o other_o which_o be_v make_v after_o the_o year_n 450._o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o which_o be_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o ten_o come_v up_o a_o little_a horn_n a_o monarch_n that_o appear_v as_o nothing_o a_o priest_n that_o insensible_o increase_v his_o power_n over_o these_o ten_o king_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v away_o the_o three_o part_n of_o their_o demain_n jurisdiction_n &_o power_n this_o be_v what_o have_v be_v exact_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papacy_n which_o have_v take_v away_o from_o the_o western_a king_n more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o estate_n which_o be_v become_v church_n land_n &_o dependent_a on_o the_o church_n more_o than_o a_o three_o of_o their_o jurisdiction_n by_o the_o tribunal_n of_o bishop_n &_o official_o who_o draw_v almost_o all_o cause_n to_o they_o under_o the_o pretence_n that_o there_o be_v something_o mingle_v with_o they_o that_o respect_v the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o conscience_n last_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o power_n by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v make_v king_n their_o vassal_n a_o hundred_o way_n beside_o this_o the_o pope_n have_v particular_o overthrow_v these_o three_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n that_o of_o the_o lombard_n &_o that_o of_o germany_n which_o they_o have_v make_v dependent_a on_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o little_a horn_n speak_v word_n of_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n &_o against_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o destroy_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o persecute_v they_o even_o to_o blood_n it_o think_v to_o change_v the_o time_n &_o the_o law_n it_o make_v attempt_n against_o the_o divine_a law_n it_o destroy_v god_n command_n &_o dispense_v with_o they_o it_o command_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n &_o creature_n which_o god_n forbid_v it_o permit_v crime_n which_o god_n abominate_v &_o against_o which_o he_o have_v make_v severe_a law_n this_o also_o be_v the_o true_a description_n of_o the_o pope_n &_o the_o papacy_n to_o this_o horn_n be_v give_v a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_v or_o the_o half_a of_o a_o time_n one_o year_n two_o year_n half_o a_o year_n three_o year_n &_o half_a in_o all_o 360._o prophetical_a day_n to_o a_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 1260._o year_n see_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o 11_o 13_o &_o 17._o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n be_v a_o comment_n i_o behold_v till_o the_o throne_n be_v cast_v down_o 9_o v._o 9_o &_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n do_v sit_v who_o garment_n be_v white_a as_o snow_n &_o the_o hair_n of_o his_o head_n like_o the_o pure_a wool_n his_o throne_n be_v like_o the_o fiery_a flame_n &_o his_o wheel_n as_o burn_a fire_n a_o fiery_a stream_n issue_v &_o come_v forth_o from_o before_o he_o 10._o v._o 10._o thousand_o thousand_o minister_v to_o he_o &_o ten_o thousand_o time_n ten_o thousand_o stand_v before_o he_o the_o judgement_n be_v set_v &_o the_o book_n be_v open_v i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v 11_o v._o 11_o i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v &_o his_o body_n destroy_v &_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n in_o the_o explication_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v daniel_n we_o read_v but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v 26_o v._o 26_o &_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n &_o do_v minion_n 27._o v._o 27._o &_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n &_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v &_o obey_v he_o the_o judgement_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o the_o last_o judgement_n god_n appear_v sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n not_o to_o judge_n the_o whole_a world_n but_o to_o judge_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o antichristian_a period_n &_o to_o deal_v forth_o the_o various_a punishment_n that_o befall_v this_o monarchy_n for_o 7_o or_o 8_o hundred_o year_n to_o bring_v it_o to_o its_o end_n this_o fire_n these_o flame_n these_o wheel_n burn_v like_o fire_n on_o which_o the_o throne_n move_v represent_v the_o greatness_n of_o those_o punishment_n and_o behold_v the_o text_n of_o the_o 9_o ch._n in_o which_o st._n john_n present_v to_o our_o view_n the_o saracen_n &_o the_o turk_n that_o make_v desolate_a the_o roman_n antichristan_n empire_n &_o of_o the_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 18_o &_o 19_o where_o god_n in_o divers_a vision_n represent_v the_o different_a step_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n as_o for_o what_o be_v say_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v the_o matter_n &_o text_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o ch._n of_o the_o 20_o 21_o &_o 22._o throughout_o so_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o follow_v the_o path_n which_o we_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o commentary_n on_o ten_o or_o twelve_o verse_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n of_o daniel_n chap._n iu._n the_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o denote_v the_o great_a event_n &_o bring_v the_o world_n to_o its_o end_n in_o the_o 4_o ch._n the_o h._n spirit_n open_v the_o scene_n the_o 5_o be_v a_o praeludium_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 6._o ch._n the_o first_o book_n be_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v very_o obscure_a indeed_o it_o be_v so_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o never_o will_v any_o thing_n be_v say_v on_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o go_v beyond_o conjecture_n &_o probability_n whereas_o as_o for_o the_o second_o i_o hold_v that_o one_o may_v attain_v to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o &_o certain_o know_v that_o one_o have_v find_v it_o see_v what_o in_o my_o judgement_n may_v best_o be_v say_v on_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v how_o far_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v the_o seven_o seal_n certain_o reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o our_o interpreter_n have_v imagine_v in_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o world_n from_o j._n christ_n to_o its_o end_n into_o seven_o period_n almost_o equal_a the_o six_o first_o seal_n do_v not_o go_v beyond_o 300._o year_n but_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o do_v produce_v they_o now_o these_o seven_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o event_n even_o to_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o first_o not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o 6_o seal_n so_o that_o these_o seven_o seal_n be_v as_o six_o branch_n that_o shoot_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o a_o tree_n with_o a_o seven_o great_a branch_n which_o itself_o become_v a_o great_a arm_n &_o shoot_v forth_o seven_o other_o branch_n as_o for_o this_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v by_o any_o that_o read_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n with_o any_o attention_n
throughout_o the_o whole_a 18._o chap._n the_o frequent_a repetition_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v to_o note_v the_o certainty_n of_o it_o the_o three_o follow_a chapter_n viz._n the_o 20_o 21_o and_o 22._o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o three_o &_o last_o general_a period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o earth_n the_o matter_n contain_v in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n be_v so_o remarkable_a that_o they_o deserve_v a_o particular_a attention_n but_o see_v that_o hereafter_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n careful_o to_o examine_v they_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o stay_v about_o they_o at_o present_a so_o much_o suffice_v for_o a_o general_a idea_n both_o of_o the_o chronology_n &_o of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xi_o several_a thing_n that_o all_o be_v agree_v on_o in_o reference_n to_o antichrist_n which_o will_v serve_v to_o clear_v up_o those_o wherein_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v we_o seek_v first_o the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n two_o the_o time_n of_o its_o duration_n three_o its_o establishment_n &_o end_n 4thly_a what_o must_v happen_v after_o its_o ruin_n the_o two_o first_o point_n respect_v what_o be_v past_a or_o present_a &_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n about_o the_o first_o of_o these_o four_o thing_n there_o be_v no_o controversy_n among_o the_o orthodox_n but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a dispute_n about_o it_o between_o the_o papist_n &_o the_o true_a church_n however_o we_o have_v one_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o determine_v this_o controversy_n viz._n there_o be_v some_o certain_a principle_n in_o which_o both_o side_n do_v agree_v in_o controversy_n where_o man_n be_v agree_v in_o nothing_o but_o where_o every_o thing_n must_v be_v prove_v it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o determine_v any_o thing_n but_o where_o man_n be_v agree_v in_o many_o thing_n ordinary_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o serve_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v i_o think_v it_o best_o therefore_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o consider_v those_o thing_n wherein_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o true_a catholic_n antichrist_n all_o agree_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o dan._n be_v antichrist_n 1_o we_o be_v agree_v about_o almost_o will_v the_o place_n whence_o we_o be_v to_o draw_v the_o portraiture_n of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o empire_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o chap._n of_o daniel_n be_v antichrist_n that_o it_o be_v of_o he_o that_o the_o prophet_n speak_v i_o consider_v the_o horn_n 7.8_o dan._n 7.8_o and_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 25._o v._o 24_o 25._o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v rise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n antichrist_n the_o two_o beast_n of_o rev._n 13._o be_v antichrist_n and_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v be_v bear_v of_o this_o beast_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n among_o they_o and_o give_v their_o power_n to_o antichrist_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n i.e._n antichrist_n must_v be_v graft_v on_o the_o roman_a empire_n enter_v into_o its_o place_n and_o the_o last_o that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n antichrist_n say_v bellarmin_n etc._n bellarm._n part_n 1._o c._n 3._o sect_n 15._o respondeo_fw-la priorem_fw-la etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o last_o king_n that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o yet_o without_o the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o very_a same_o place_n confess_v that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o receive_v the_o deadly_a wound_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v antichrist_n this_o miracle_n of_o a_o feign_a resurrection_n say_v he_o must_v be_v attribute_v to_o antichrist_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o primasius_n beda_n and_o haymo_n and_o many_o other_o who_o he_o name_v we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o two_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n do_v both_o of_o they_o signify_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n supra_fw-la bellarm._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o rupert_n the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o very_a same_o antichrist_n for_o antichrist_n be_v represent_v by_o two_o beast_n by_o the_o one_o his_o royal_a power_n and_o tyranny_n by_o which_o he_o will_v offer_v violence_n to_o man_n be_v represent_v and_o by_o the_o other_o his_o magical_a power_n and_o crafty_a trick_n by_o which_o he_o will_v seduce_v they_o but_o according_a to_o richard_n and_o anselm_n and_o many_o other_o the_o second_o beast_n signify_v the_o preacher_n of_o antichrist_n thus_o it_o agree_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n however_o without_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n to_o be_v a_o head_n wound_v unto_o death_n and_o raise_v up_o again_o to_o have_v ten_o horn_n on_o its_o head_n ten_o king_n for_o its_o subject_n to_o have_v a_o false_a prophet_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o those_o of_o a_o lamb_n which_o cause_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v who_o name_n contain_v the_o number_n 666_o and_o who_o make_v all_o those_o that_o he_o cause_v to_o submit_v to_o high_a empire_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n we_o be_v agree_v that_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n the_o 42_o month_n the_o 1260._o day_n do_v denote_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o that_o all_o that_o while_o the_o church_n must_v be_v afflict_v beat_v down_o obscure_v as_o it_o be_v hide_v &_o swallow_v up_o by_o persecution_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o great_a whore_n in_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o revel_n and_o the_o city_n with_o seven_o mountain_n be_v rome_n some_o will_v have_v it_o be_v rome_n pagan_a rome_n the_o papist_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o revel_n be_v rome_n but_o other_o show_v either_o more_o knowledge_n or_o more_o sincerity_n do_v confess_v that_o rome_n in_o the_o 14_o and_o the_o 17_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a estius_n and_o some_o other_o go_v a_o little_a further_o and_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n other_o as_o ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la retain_v the_o common_a hypothesis_n among_o the_o papist_n viz._n that_o jerusalem_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v however_o force_v to_o confess_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n whereat_o the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n a_o idolatrous_a empire_n persecutor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o enemy_n of_o god_n must_v arise_v who_o say_v they_o shall_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n when_o he_o shall_v be_v come_v cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la confess_v that_o the_o water_n on_o which_o the_o great_a whore_n sit_v signify_v all_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n which_o rome_n shall_v command_v over_o who_o shall_v agree_v together_o in_o their_o subjection_n and_o in_o the_o vanity_n and_o idolatry_n of_o rome_n as_o their_o lady_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o universe_n i.e._n rome_n become_v idolatrous_a after_o have_v be_v
let_v they_o inform_v we_o a_o little_a where_o be_v and_o who_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v the_o same_o time_n with_o rome_n pagan_a who_o in_o saint_n johns_n time_n have_v not_o begin_v to_o reign_v and_o who_o yet_o be_v to_o begin_v their_o reign_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o these_o be_v ten_o king_n that_o must_v receive_v their_o birth_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n and_o compose_v a_o antichristian_a roman_a empire_n under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o prostitute_n and_o adulterous_a woman_n i._n e._n the_o revolt_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n six_o 13._o v._o 13._o how_o can_v these_o word_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a these_o i._n e._n these_o ten_o king_n have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v those_o king_n who_o kingdom_n be_v conquer_v by_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o rome_n pagan_a by_o mere_a violence_n ravish_v away_o those_o great_a estate_n of_o which_o she_o form_v her_o empire_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o king_n that_o be_v conquer_v and_o subdue_v have_v one_o mind_n do_v they_o reign_v together_o with_o rome_n pagan_a be_v they_o not_o destroy_v and_o their_o kingdom_n reduce_v into_o roman_a province_n this_o therefore_o can_v in_o no_o wise_a agree_v to_o the_o pagan_a period_n of_o rome_n but_o do_v very_o well_o to_o the_o antichristian_a and_o papal_a one_o for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n compose_v this_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n and_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o that_o they_o have_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n that_o rome_n have_v acquire_v this_o second_o empire_n but_o by_o persuasion_n by_o illusion_n by_o the_o false_a religion_n by_o the_o communion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o the_o chimaera_n of_o a_o empire_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n have_v to_o oppose_v to_o prove_v that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a say_v they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 2._o how_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v destroy_v antichristian_a rome_n after_o they_o have_v build_v it_o c._n 17._o v._n 8_o 16._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l_o 3_o cap._n 13._o sect_n 2._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n it_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n which_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v adopt_v st._n john_n say_v he_o predict_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o who_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a i._n e._n rome_n and_o shall_v make_v her_o desolate_a and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n how_o then_o shall_v she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n if_o in_o that_o very_a time_n she_o must_v be_v overthrow_v and_o burn_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n hard_o to_o be_v solve_v we_o need_v but_o read_v on_o saint_n john_n immediate_o add_v 17._o v._o 17._o for_o god_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o be_v two_o distinct_a time_n in_o one_o of_o they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o cheat_n of_o a_o false_a piety_n and_o in_o the_o other_o be_v better_o instruct_v and_o recover_v foolish_a fondness_n they_o shall_v spoil_v that_o empire_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v form_v by_o their_o complaisance_n man_n must_v be_v hardly_o press_v upon_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o such_o vain_a evasion_n as_o these_o papist_n the_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o observe_v their_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n here_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o adherent_n say_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v come_v in_o antichrist_n time_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o shall_v make_v the_o whore_n desolate_a i._n e._n that_o shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n viz._n rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o bellarmin_n himself_o define_v by_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n now_o how_o will_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v rome_n pagan_a which_o have_v no_o long_o be_v in_o be_v for_o above_o 1300._o year_n the_o ten_o king_n associate_v with_o antichrist_n only_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a no_o other_o rome_n than_o what_o will_v then_o be_v in_o be_v now_o pagan_a rome_n will_v be_v no_o more_o it_o will_v be_v rome_n christian_n who_o empire_n he_o suppose_v must_v subsist_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n man_n must_v have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n and_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n so_o to_o contradict_v both_o themselves_o and_o the_o truth_n with_o so_o much_o dishonesty_n last_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o that_o the_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o rome_n antichristian_a in_o the_o 18_o chap._n he_o call_v she_o babylon_n who_o just_a before_o he_o call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o even_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n agree_v also_o that_o that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n now_o he_o describe_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o babylon_n i._n e._n of_o rome_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o other_o but_o rome_n antichristian_a first_o he_o say_v 3._o v._o 3._o that_o all_o nation_n have_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v that_o idolatry_n to_o which_o babylon_n have_v draw_v the_o nation_n by_o her_o charm_n and_o enchantment_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a second_o 4._o v._o 4._o he_o say_v come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o thing_n but_o of_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n whence_o god_n will_v draw_v forth_o his_o elect._n god_n never_o command_v his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o go_v out_o of_o rome_n pagan_n they_o always_o remain_v in_o it_o three_o and_o last_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o babylon_n be_v describe_v can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n burn_v and_o entire_o reduce_v to_o ash_n the_o merchant_n whereof_o and_o they_o that_o gain_v by_o she_o behold_v her_o desolation_n and_o her_o burn_v afar_o off_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o signify_v that_o it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o fall_n from_o which_o she_o shall_v never_o rise_v again_o and_o a_o mighty_a angel_n take_v up_o a_o stone_n like_o a_o great_a millstone_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n say_v thus_o with_o violence_n shall_v that_o great_a city_n babylon_n be_v throw_v down_o 21._o c._n 18._o v._n 21._o and_o shall_v be_v find_v no_o more_o at_o all_o now_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o happen_v to_o rome_n she_o have_v be_v take_v and_o retake_v and_o pillage_v several_a time_n but_o yet_o she_o subsist_v still_o so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o last_o ruin_n that_o must_v happen_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a and_o thus_o you_o have_v the_o proof_n that_o show_v that_o that_o rome_n which_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n as_o well_o as_o we_o do_v find_v in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a proof_n which_o i_o call_v a_o demonstration_n for_o i_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o can_v resist_v the_o force_n of_o they_o lapide_fw-la the_o confession_n of_o the_o modern_a papist_n that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la and_o the_o modern_a popish_a interpreter_n have_v feel_v the_o force_n of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n they_o do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o
they_o be_v at_o a_o prodigious_a distance_n from_o it_o so_o the_o prophet_n look_v on_o these_o two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o behold_v they_o at_o so_o great_a distance_n he_o look_v on_o they_o as_o join_v together_o though_o they_o be_v a_o 1000_o year_n distant_a from_o each_o other_o moreover_o the_o h._n spirit_n from_o this_o first_o resurrection_n in_o which_o the_o church_n must_v be_v deliver_v and_o which_o it_o may_v be_v be_v but_o a_o figurative_a resurrection_n will_v raise_v we_o up_o to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o last_o and_o general_a resurrection_n because_o this_o first_o resurrection_n that_o must_v be_v before_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v but_o a_o emblem_n of_o the_o great_a deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o one_o body_n translate_v from_o earth_n to_o heaven_n by_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o prophet_n to_o have_v holy_a sally_n that_o from_o temporal_a thing_n do_v transport_v they_o to_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a one_o isaiah_n speak_v of_o a_o sign_n that_o god_n will_v give_v to_o ahaz_n and_o which_o he_o refuse_v pass_v over_o many_o age_n leave_v there_o ahaz_n and_o his_o sign_n 7._o esai_n 7._o and_o say_v the_o lord_n god_n shall_v give_v you_o a_o sign_n behold_v a_o virgin_n shall_v bear_v a_o son_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n be_v not_o less_o profound_a but_o as_o it_o respect_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n literal_o and_o mystical_o the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n we_o shall_v reserve_v it_o for_o that_o chap._n where_o we_o must_v speak_v of_o the_o duration_n of_o his_o kingdom_n chap._n xxiv_o in_o which_o be_v gather_v together_o 35._o character_n of_o antichrist_n that_o perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o but_o it_o fearure_n a_o short_a portraiture_n of_o antichrifi_n and_o his_o fearure_n after_o sound_v all_o the_o fountain_n whence_o the_o pourtaiture_n of_o antichrist_n be_v draw_v i_o believe_v it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a to_o gather_v together_o here_o all_o the_o stroke_n that_o we_o may_v see_v they_o all_o with_o one_o view_n and_o that_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o perfect_a conformity_n that_o be_v between_o that_o antichrist_n and_o the_o papism_n 1._o it_o must_v be_v a_o empire_n 13.1_o rev._n 13.1_o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o beast_n now_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o beast_n always_o signify_v a_o empire_n when_o king_n be_v treat_v of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o empire_n in_o all_o the_o form_n of_o worldly_a empire_n ancient_a and_o modern_a we_o have_v prove_v it_o with_o the_o great_a evidence_n in_o our_o prejudices_fw-la 2._o it_o must_v also_o be_v a_o religion_n 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n and_o it_o must_v be_v a_o false_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o a_o apostasy_n there_o be_v only_o the_o papism_n in_o which_o a_o empire_n and_o a_o religion_n be_v find_v both_o together_o 8._o 1_o tim._n 4.1_o 8._o it_o be_v true_a mahomet_n make_v a_o empire_n and_o a_o religion_n at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o in_o mahometanism_n the_o religion_n be_v not_o the_o empire_n nor_o the_o empire_n the_o religion_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o sovereign_a lord_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n mahometanism_n be_v divide_v into_o many_o aempire_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o religion_n a_o proof_n that_o the_o religion_n and_o the_o empire_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n 19.20_o the_o papism_n be_v the_o only_a religion_n that_o boast_v of_o a_o prophet_n always_o live_v rev._n 19.20_o 3._o antichrist_n must_v have_v a_o prophet_n i._n e._n a_o man_n that_o say_v he_o be_v infallible_a and_o that_o pretend_v to_o pronounce_v oracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n for_o with_o the_o beast_n be_v join_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o together_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o wrought_v sign_n before_o he_o there_o be_v no_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o papism_n that_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o infallible_a head_n always_o pronounce_v oracle_n when_o it_o be_v necessary_a always_o speak_v and_o always_o live_v this_o be_v a_o very_a peculiar_a character_n and_o which_o shall_v make_v we_o well_o discern_v he_o 4._o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n must_v principal_o consist_v in_o idolatry_n 17._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 2_o thes_n 2._o rev._n 17._o for_o it_o be_v call_v apostasy_n a_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n spiritual_a whoredom_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o religion_n in_o which_o idol_n be_v re-establisht_a under_o new_a name_n we_o have_v also_o clear_o prove_v it_o 17._o the_o idolatry_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n rev._n 17._o 5._o this_o antichristian_a idolatry_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n which_o must_v be_v exercise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o without_o by_o the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o by_o a_o stranger_n for_o this_o idolatry_n be_v call_v adultery_n and_o conjugal_a unfaithfulness_n the_o papism_n with_o its_o idolatry_n retain_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o preserve_v christianity_n 6._o the_o chief_a city_n of_o this_o empire_n and_o of_o this_o religion_n must_v be_v a_o city_n seat_v on_o seven_o mountaïn_n 17.9.18_o rev._n 17.9.18_o and_o the_o great_a city_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n john_n rule_v over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n the_o papism_n have_v for_o the_o capital_a of_o its_o empire_n and_o religion_n new_a rome_n build_v where_o the_o ancient_a one_o be_v 7._o this_o empire_n be_v to_o form_v itself_o not_o by_o force_n but_o by_o craft_n by_o seduction_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o west_n 13.13_o rev._n 13.13_o that_o be_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o power_n of_o the_o papism_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n come_v by_o illusion_n rather_o than_o by_o the_o violence_n that_o both_o king_n and_o people_n have_v suffer_v 8._o this_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n 13._o dan._n 2.7_o rev._n 13._o as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n statue_n by_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revel_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o true_a continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v the_o very_a same_o seat_n and_o very_o hear_v the_o same_o province_n 9_o this_o empire_n must_v be_v only_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 15._o rev._n 13.14_o 15._o yet_o this_o image_n must_v speak_v and_o must_v be_v worship_v in_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o papism_n have_v no_o arm_n nor_o citadel_n that_o real_o make_v a_o empire_n it_o have_v nothing_o but_o superstition_n and_o foolish_a fondness_n for_o all_o its_o arm_n however_o it_o speak_v it_o threaten_v it_o promise_v it_o teach_v it_o seduce_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o reign_v 10._o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v have_v ten_o horn_n 17._o rev._n 13._o end_n 17._o that_o be_v to_o say_v ten_o king_n vassal_n and_o subject_n prop_n and_o upholder_n of_o its_o throne_n the_o papism_n have_v always_o have_v under_o it_o ten_o principal_a king_n that_o have_v worship_v and_o maintain_v its_o power_n 11._o antichrist_n must_v speak_v great_a thing_n in_o his_o own_o behalf_n 13.5_o rev._n 13.5_o but_o against_o god_n for_o they_o must_v be_v blasphemy_n the_o papism_n say_v of_o itself_o and_o its_o capital_a great_a and_o mighty_a thing_n say_v that_o rome_n be_v eternal_a that_o she_o be_v infallible_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o spouse_n of_o the_o church_n the_o vicar_n of_o j._n christ_n god_n upon_o earth_n his_o holiness_n and_o most_o holy_a lord_n and_o these_o arrogant_a pretension_n be_v true_a blasphemy_n against_o god_n against_o j._n christ_n and_o against_o the_o true_a church_n the_o spouse_n of_o j._n christ_n 12._o antichrist_n must_v raise_v war_n and_o cruel_a persecution_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n 13.7_o rev._n 13.7_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o overcome_v they_o the_o papism_n have_v bathe_v itself_o in_o humane_a and_o christian_a blood_n for_o six_o or_o seven_o hundred_o year_n 13._o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o empire_n raise_v up_o again_o 13.3_o rev._n 13.3_o a_o head_n mortal_o wound_v but_o heal_v again_o the_o empire_n of_o
certain_a that_o the_o corruption_n be_v great_o increase_v last_o if_o we_o take_v the_o last_o account_n and_o reckon_v from_o the_o year_n 94_o in_o which_o saint_n john_n compose_v his_o prophecy_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 454_o and_o it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n that_o theodoret_n write_v in_o who_o word_n we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o secondary_a intercessor_n be_v so_o well_o form_v choose_v which_o of_o the_o four_o point_n we_o must_v choose_v if_o we_o place_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o man_n begin_v to_o render_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620._o i_o e._n 65_o year_n ago_o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o second_o computation_n in_o the_o year_n 393_o or_o 394_o it_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1653_o or_o 1654._o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o three_o calculation_n at_o the_o year_n 430_o it_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1690_o about_o four_o or_o five_o year_n hence_o last_o if_o follow_v the_o last_o computation_n we_o begin_v it_o about_o the_o 450_o or_o 454_o year_n it_o must_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o one_o of_o the_o follow_a year_n to_o 1714._o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o event_n that_o we_o must_v not_o begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n neither_o from_o the_o year_n 360_o nor_o that_o of_o 393._o for_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v not_o fall_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o and_o 1653_o as_o it_o shall_v have_v do_v according_a to_o these_o calculation_n in_o those_o time_n in_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o the_o year_n 393_o superstition_n be_v yet_o but_o in_o its_o birth_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o yet_o establish_v in_o the_o public_a service_n great_a caution_n also_o be_v use_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o service_n of_o god_n with_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o receive_v its_o birth_n moreover_o the_o pride_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v moderate_a and_o their_o tyranny_n do_v not_o yet_o extend_v itself_o very_o far_o man_n reckon_v the_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o conception_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n be_v as_o yet_o but_o like_o a_o faetus_n that_o be_v form_v and_o perfect_v but_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_v 17.12_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v but_o in_o the_o four_o age._n rev._n 17.12_o but_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v we_o count_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n from_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 393_o be_v because_o there_o be_v a_o four_o character_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o happen_v that_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v to_o take_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v subdivide_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o word_n be_v admirable_a to_o i_o they_o appear_v express_v and_o i_o be_o astonish_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o precise_o mark_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o who_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v until_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o the_o time_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v destroy_v these_o two_o passage_n signify_v express_o from_o what_o time_n we_o must_v compute_v the_o 1260_o year_n it_o be_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o goth_n vandal_n etc._n etc._n after_o have_v a_o long_a time_n harrass_v and_o rend_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o last_o divide_v it_o into_o ten_o piece_n moreover_o the_o falsification_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a that_o render_v it_o thus_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n will_v not_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o the_o oracle_n though_o we_o shall_v suffer_v the_o ill_a translation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n to_o pass_v for_o if_o we_o must_v translate_v it_o for_o a_o little_a time_n by_o that_o little_a time_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o antichrist_n duration_n and_o see_v we_o have_v invincible_o prove_v that_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v understand_v that_o little_a time_n in_o a_o prophetical_a and_o compendious_a sense_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o which_o be_v essential_a here_o and_o which_o the_o rashness_n of_o man_n have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o take_v away_o be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v to_o receive_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n whethey_n it_o be_v for_o a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a one_o it_o be_v still_o certain_a that_o this_o oracle_n plain_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n when_o we_o find_v ten_o kingdom_n arise_v from_o the_o dismember_a roman_a empire_n we_o must_v therefore_o see_v when_o that_o be_v thus_o dismember_v the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n make_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o subsist_v till_o the_o year_n 475_o under_o certain_a petty_a king_n that_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o do_v yet_o possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o valentinian_n the_o three_o to_o augustulus_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v parcel_v out_o and_o rend_v in_o piece_n and_o entire_o destroy_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o valentinian_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o maximus_n genseric_n king_n of_o the_o vandal_n come_v from_o africa_n be_v call_v in_o by_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o her_o husband_n he_o take_v rome_n carry_v away_o all_o the_o riches_n precious_a thing_n and_o rarity_n of_o it_o they_o spend_v fifteen_o whole_a day_n in_o spoil_v it_o of_o its_o treasure_n genseric_n transport_v they_o into_o africa_n together_o with_o the_o empress_n her_o daughter_n and_o the_o principal_a man_n of_o rome_n just_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n carry_v away_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o lead_v the_o flower_n of_o the_o people_n into_o captivity_n it_o be_v assure_o from_o this_o very_a time_n that_o we_o must_v compute_v the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o have_v still_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o kingdom_n under_o the_o image_n of_o emperor_n that_o last_v about_o twenty_o year_n jeremy_n reckon_v 70_o year_n for_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o from_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o return_n there_o be_v not_o sixty_o year_n but_o the_o prophet_n count_v upon_o jerusalem_n as_o destroy_v and_o its_o kingdom_n as_o entire_o ruin_v from_o jehojakim_n time_n under_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o first_o transportation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o since_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n under_o zedekiah_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o of_o his_o predecessor_n because_o he_o be_v the_o chaldaean_n vassal_n on_o this_o account_n i_o say_v god_n reckon_v it_o for_o nothing_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n we_o must_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o those_o petty_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v as_o it_o be_v nothing_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o that_o name_n retain_v however_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n to_o augustulus_n time_n three_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o dismember_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o then_o therefore_o from_o the_o wreck_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v form_v 1._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o britain_n in_o britanny_n 2._o of_o the_o saxon_n 3._o of_o the_o frank_n 4._o of_o the_o burgundian_n in_o the_o gaul_n 5._o of_o the_o visigoth_n in_o the_o south_n of_o gaul_n and_o in_o spain_n 6._o of_o the_o sueve_n in_o gallicia_n
pass_v over_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n they_o go_v still_o forward_o until_o the_o year_n 1526._o when_o they_o cease_v to_o gain_v ground_n upon_o the_o west_n now_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n style_v the_o canon_n law_n be_v complete_v the_o clementines_n have_v be_v publish_v by_o john_n xxii_o about_o the_o year_n 1320._o he_o likewise_o publish_v the_o extravagant_n but_o the_o common_a or_o the_o common_a extravagant_n appear_v not_o nor_o be_v compile_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n so_o that_o it_o be_v proper_o in_o this_o six_o period_n of_o the_o viol_n that_o this_o work_n of_o darkness_n be_v whole_o finish_v now_o it_o be_v natural_a when_o something_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v upon_o a_o great_a theatre_n that_o it_o may_v be_v show_v to_o stay_v till_o it_o be_v finish_v and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n ought_v not_o to_o speak_v soon_o of_o these_o papal_a law_n excommunication_n second_o reason_n the_o 15_o censury_n be_v a_o age_n of_o excommunication_n beside_o there_o never_o have_v be_v any_o age_n or_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v more_o armageddons_n anathema_n and_o excommunication_n then_o in_o this_o period_n the_o pope_n at_o rome_n and_o avignon_n do_v excommunicate_v one_o another_o within_o this_o period_n the_o council_n of_o pisa_n constance_n basil_n florence_n and_o the_o lateran_n under_o julius_n ii_o and_o leo_n x._o be_v hold_v and_o it_o be_v be_v nothing_o but_o anathema_n excommunication_n canon_n decision_n censure_n either_o against_o pope_n or_o pretend_a heretic_n as_o the_o wickliffite_n bohemian_o taborite_n and_o last_o against_o luther_n etc._n etc._n last_o these_o spirit_n be_v most_o fit_o place_v under_o the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o viol_n because_o then_o the_o bull_n reason_n three_o reason_n decision_n decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o battle_n against_o the_o bohemian_o and_o zisca_n have_v gain_v such_o signal_n victory_n that_o they_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n a_o crusade_n be_v publish_v against_o he_o and_o all_o those_o who_o stand_v for_o the_o truth_n in_o bohemia_n and_o the_o neighbour_a country_n chap._n x._o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o reformer_n by_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v and_o thus_o behold_v we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n v._o 17._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o come_v a_o great_a voice_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o heaven_n from_o the_o throne_n say_v it_o be_v do_v antichrist_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o final_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v have_v deceive_v all_o the_o interpreter_n who_o have_v confound_v this_o moment_n or_o space_n of_o time_n with_o that_o of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n when_o it_o must_v be_v proclaim_v it_o be_v do_v the_o kingdom_n be_v bring_v under_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o great_a babylon_n be_v whole_o destroy_v etc._n etc._n they_o have_v believe_v that_o this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v signify_v the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n at_o that_o very_a moment_n but_o certain_o they_o be_v mistake_v it_o be_v do_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o it_o be_v do_v with_o the_o viol_n length_n the_o viol_n comprehend_v and_o signify_v period_n of_o some_o length_n this_o be_v the_o last_o this_o be_v the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o which_o shall_v comprehend_v its_o total_a ruin_n we_o have_v remark_v already_o that_o every_o period_n contain_v in_o every_o viol_n take_v in_o a_o considerable_a space_n of_o time_n a_o hundred_o a_o hundred_o and_o forty_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n and_o more_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o allow_v some_o length_n of_o time_n to_o this_o seven_o viol_n it_o ought_v to_o have_v as_o much_o as_o least_o as_o the_o other_o yea_o more_o because_o it_o be_v the_o last_o and_o consequent_o it_o must_v have_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n allow_v to_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o period_n that_o comprehend_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n which_o ruin_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n have_v be_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n must_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o age_n this_o last_o viol_n begin_v exact_o at_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o as_o a_o hourglass_n must_v run_v until_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o will_v doubt_v of_o this_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v make_v out_o how_o exact_o all_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v with_o the_o time_n and_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v see_v since_o the_o reformation_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v not_o upon_o the_o earth_n or_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o sun_n or_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v but_o on_o the_o air_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o sound_n and_o thunder_n and_o we_o shall_v present_o give_v you_o the_o reason_n v._o 18._o and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n so_o mighty_a a_o earthquake_n and_o so_o great_a these_o voice_n antichrist_n the_o seven_o viol_n raise_v preacher_n and_o voice_n for_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n these_o lightning_n and_o these_o thunder_n be_v the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n who_o labour_v in_o reform_v the_o church_n we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v that_o there_o be_v three_o way_n of_o reform_v the_o church_n the_o way_n of_o inspiration_n the_o way_n of_o authority_n the_o way_n of_o preach_v this_o last_o be_v signify_v by_o voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o it_o be_v this_o way_n that_o god_n use_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n in_o the_o last_o age_n these_o voice_n glitter_v like_o lightning_n and_o pass_v with_o a_o prodigious_a swiftness_n from_o one_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n to_o the_o other_o all_o man_n see_v they_o and_o will_v see_v they_o man_n study_v religion_n the_o very_a grandee_n of_o the_o world_n person_n who_o despise_v knowledge_n be_v concern_v in_o these_o affair_n henry_n viii_o write_v a_o book_n against_o luther_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v law_n about_o religion_n now_o on_o the_o account_n of_o these_o lightning_n i.e._n the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v say_v to_o be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n for_o the_o air_n be_v the_o seat_n and_o vehicle_n of_o the_o voice_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n this_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n the_o earth_n plain_o signify_v here_o the_o frame_n and_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o shall_v afterward_o have_v occasion_n to_o see_v that_o earthquake_n in_o the_o figurative_a style_n of_o the_o prophet_n always_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v not_o only_a city_n but_o mountain_n forest_n hilly_a country_n and_o valley_n they_o set_v mountain_n where_o valley_n stand_v and_o valley_n where_o mountain_n stand_v in_o so_o much_o that_o the_o face_n of_o a_o whole_a country_n be_v change_v now_o all_o know_v what_o a_o change_n the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o face_n of_o popery_n it_o take_v away_o from_o it_o at_o one_o clap_v several_a kingdom_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sovereign_a state_n and_o this_o earthquake_n i._n e._n this_o change_n of_o affair_n be_v so_o great_a that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v such_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n this_o may_v be_v true_o speak_v without_o any_o exaggeration_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o this_o last_o period_n comprehend_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o first_o and_o last_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v never_o so_o change_v as_o it_o shall_v be_v change_v after_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o establish_v of_o christianity_n not_o except_v for_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o man_n convert_v up_o and_o down_o among_o the_o nation_n but_o at_o the_o time_n we_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o whole_a nation_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o faith._n and_o thus_o this_o period_n shall_v make_v great_a change_n in_o the_o world_n than_o
the_o revelation_n set_v forth_o the_o dragon_n as_o break_a loose_a give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o devour_v the_o whole_a world_n once_o again_o this_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o i_o can_v conceive_v if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o argument_n against_o these_o two_o hypothesis_n this_o alone_a will_v be_v enough_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o their_o falsity_n namely_o the_o terrible_a confusion_n into_o which_o these_o author_n do_v put_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o have_v study_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o prophet_n have_v observe_v the_o order_n of_o history_n at_o least_o in_o the_o gross_a of_o event_n he_o have_v several_a vision_n concern_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o these_o vision_n the_o order_n of_o all_o their_o circumstance_n do_v not_o always_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o order_n of_o event_n and_o this_o we_o have_v observe_v and_o clear_v but_o i_o say_v it_o again_o the_o gross_a be_v always_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o history_n this_o order_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_v of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v lay_v down_o before_o its_o fall_n now_o the_o author_n we_o have_v speak_v do_v make_v st_n john_n guilty_a of_o a_o parachronisme_n of_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o narrative_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o go_v through_o a_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o if_o we_o add_v to_o they_o the_o space_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n make_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o this_o i_o say_v they_o make_v he_o on_o a_o sudden_a to_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v there_o any_o other_o instance_n of_o such_o confusion_n in_o this_o book_n let_v they_o show_v it_o what_o mean_v those_o word_n after_o this_o so_o the_o french_a version_n which_o begin_v the_o 20_o chapter_n and_o denote_v always_o not_o only_o the_o succession_n of_o vision_n but_o of_o time_n this_o work_n be_v already_o large_a than_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o few_o of_o our_o argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o that_o one_o may_v crush_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n with_o number_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o urge_v the_o principal_a one_o i_o shall_v open_v as_o it_o be_v four_o spring_n of_o argument_n earth_n four_o spring_n of_o argument_n that_o demonstrate_v the_o trath_n of_o christ_n reign_n upon_o earth_n which_o i_o shall_v leave_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o sound_n and_o dive_v into_o content_v myself_o with_o produce_v they_o and_o draw_v from_o they_o the_o principal_a evidence_n which_o clear_o discover_v this_o future_a reign_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n saint_n the_o sir_n spring_n be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o the_o saint_n my_o first_o spring_n or_o source_n of_o argument_n will_v be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o speak_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n reserve_v for_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v a_o rational_a sense_n in_o they_o without_o suppose_v this_o thousand_o year_n reign_n there_o be_v two_o remarkable_a one_o in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o 2._o chapter_n nebuchadnesar_n see_v a_o statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n the_o prophet_n interpret_v to_o he_o these_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n that_o they_o be_v four_o great_a monarchy_n the_o iron_n leg_n by_o consent_n of_o all_o signify_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o roman_n the_o foot_n and_o the_o ten_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n signify_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o weaken_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o the_o toe_n 42._o dan._n 2._o v._n 41_o 42._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o thou_o see_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n and_o as_o the_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n so_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v partly_o strong_a and_o partly_o break_v these_o ten_o toe_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o reign_v together_o with_o he_o in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n mark_v in_o the_o revelation_n now_o hat_n happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n 44._o v._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o behold_v a_o five_o monarchy_n different_a from_o the_o ten_o king_n past_a the_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o christ_n can_v be_v place_v in_o the_o age_n by_o past_a which_o must_v break_v they_o in_o piece_n and_o must_v continue_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o i.e._n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o this_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v it_o not_o as_o clear_v as_o the_o day_n that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v not_o appear_v until_o after_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v have_v be_v break_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o this_o five_o monarchy_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v incapable_a of_o behold_v this_o evidence_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o beyond_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o monarchy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o they_o when_o the_o prophet_n so_o plain_o place_v it_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v it_o not_o express_o say_v that_o his_o five_o monarchy_n must_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o destroy_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n how_o therefore_o can_v it_o go_v before_o they_o or_o have_v its_o duration_n parallel_v to_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophecy_n we_o have_v the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o have_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o our_o writer_n grant_v that_o these_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v after_o the_o time_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o and_o that_o those_o ten_o horn_n reign_v together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v antichrist_n when_o the_o prophet_n have_v see_v both_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o three_o first_o whole_o destroy_v and_o their_o body_n burn_v with_o fire_n he_o add_v and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o might-vision_n 13._o chap._n 7._o v._n 13._o and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v with_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o come_v unto_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o they_o bring_v he_o near_o before_o he_o and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o dominion_n and_o a_o glory_n and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o his_o dominion_n be_v a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n 24.25_o v._o 24.25_o and_o the_o tend_v horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v then_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n etc._n etc._n all_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n be_v here_o intend_a and_o all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o this_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o that_o its_o reign_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n now_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v after_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o a_o divide_v or_o half_a
lie_v so_o he_o be_v their_o saviour_n if_o the_o jew_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o look_v for_o but_o the_o conversion_n of_o some_o thousand_o of_o they_o who_o shall_v not_o be_v damn_v can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o goodness_n be_v great_a that_o be_v bestow_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n and_o that_o god_n will_v deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o multitude_n of_o his_o lovingkindness_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o whole_a nation_n which_o for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v loft_n will_v such_o a_o conversion_n deserve_v to_o be_v count_v any_o thing_n above_o all_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n in_o this_o 63_o chapter_n that_o the_o six_o first_o verse_n represent_v in_o a_o magnificent_a manner_n the_o bloody_a victory_n of_o a_o conqueror_n who_o be_v this_o that_o come_v from_o edom_n with_o dye_v garment_n from_o bozrah_n this_o that_o be_v glorious_a in_o his_o apparel_n travel_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o strength_n i_o that_o speak_v in_o righteousness_n mighty_a to_o save_v wherefore_o be_v thou_o red_a in_o thy_o apparel_n and_o thy_o garment_n like_o he_o that_o tread_v in_o the_o wine-fat_n i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o for_o i_o will_v tread_v they_o in_o my_o anger_n and_o trample_v they_o in_o my_o fury_n and_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v sprinkle_v upon_o my_o garment_n and_o i_o will_v stain_v all_o my_o raiment_n for_o the_o day_n of_o vengeance_n be_v in_o my_o heart_n and_o the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_v be_v come_v and_o i_o look_v and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o help_v and_o i_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o uphold_v therefore_o my_o own_o arm_n bring_v salvation_n unto_o i_o and_o my_o fury_n it_o uphold_v i_o and_o i_o will_v tread_v down_o the_o people_n in_o my_o anger_n and_o make_v they_o drink_v in_o my_o fury_n and_o i_o will_v bring_v down_o their_o strength_n to_o the_o earth_n ordinary_o this_o passage_n be_v interpret_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o do_v not_o oppose_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o it_o by_o a_o pious_a allusion_n revelation_n the_o victory_n over_o antichrist_n fortolde_v in_o the_o 63_o of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n but_o i_o much_o wonder_v that_o none_o have_v descry_v its_o true_a meaning_n and_o that_o none_o have_v perceive_v that_o the_o same_o event_n exact_o be_v foretold_v here_o and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n from_o the_o 11_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n it_o be_v so_o plain_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o expression_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v to_o this_o passage_n of_o isaiah_n when_o he_o say_v â—5_n revel_v 19_o â—5_n and_o he_o tread_v the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o fierceness_n and_o wrath_n of_o almighty_a god._n the_o figure_n be_v the_o same_o borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n combat_n and_o bloodshed_n so_o that_o without_o doubt_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v signify_v in_o both_o place_n namely_o that_o great_a victory_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n must_v gain_v over_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n a_o unbloody_a victory_n and_o which_o must_v be_v gain_v by_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o mouth_n i._n e._n his_o word_n but_o it_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o war_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o paint_v out_o spiritual_a victory_n with_o colour_n borrow_v from_o temporal_a one_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v for_o who_o this_o victory_n describe_v by_o isaiah_n must_v be_v gain_v without_o doubt_n it_o be_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o speak_v the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_a be_v come_v and_o present_o after_o follow_v that_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v i_o will_v mention_v the_o lovingkindness_n of_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n which_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o can_v belong_v to_o any_o other_o it_o be_v therefore_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o on_o their_o behalf_n that_o the_o great_a battle_n in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v fight_v it_o will_v be_v to_o get_v a_o crown_n for_o they_o and_o to_o raise_v they_o upon_o a_o throne_n therefore_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o in_o so_o great_a a_o error_n as_o man_n have_v hitherto_o imagine_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o their_o messiah_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o must_v advance_v their_o nation_n to_o very_o great_a glory_n but_o they_o be_v mistake_v 1._o in_o that_o they_o have_v not_o own_a the_o messiah_n in_o his_o state_n of_o humiliation_n and_o will_v not_o till_o his_o glorious_a appearance_n 2._o they_o doubtless_o mistake_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o kingdom_n fix_v thereto_o too_o much_o of_o what_o be_v temporal_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o spiritual_a and_o not_o at_o all_o consist_v in_o command_v over_o nation_n to_o assemble_v they_o for_o war_n to_o receive_v of_o they_o tribute_n and_o subjection_n it_o will_v rather_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o this_o nation_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o glorious_a of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o zealous_a the_o most_o holy_a which_o shall_v give_v pastor_n and_o it_o may_v be_v governor_n to_o all_o other_o people_n in_o this_o we_o have_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o the_o book_n of_o revelation_n there_o be_v nothing_o formal_o speak_v of_o the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o very_a surprise_v thing_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v have_v omit_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a event_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o book_n of_o prophecy_n contain_v the_o history_n of_o it_o so_o our_o interpreter_n will_v willing_o find_v it_o every_o where_o and_o real_o can_v find_v it_o but_o in_o very_a few_o place_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o it_o be_v only_a to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o those_o place_n be_v that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a people_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n there_o be_v no_o other_o holy_a people_n but_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n so_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o five_o monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o angel_n who_o foretold_v his_o birth_n to_o the_o b._n virgin._n god_n will_v give_v he_o the_o throne_n of_o david_n his_o father_n i_o will_v feign_v know_v how_o that_o oracle_n have_v be_v accomplish_v the_o convert_a gentile_n of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v king_n for_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v they_o the_o kingdom_n of_o david_n while_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v child_n and_o brethren_n of_o david_n be_v the_o avow_a enemy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o may_v well_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n whereof_o that_o of_o david_n be_v the_o figure_n but_o that_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n satisfy_v but_o what_o do_v the_o answer_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n signify_v they_o demand_v of_o he_o zews_n i._o christ_n promise_v his_o apostle_n to_o re-establish_a the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o zews_n will_v thou_o at_o this_o time_n restore_v the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o israel_n jesus_n reply_v by_o remit_v they_o to_o another_o time_n it_o be_v not_o for_o you_o say_v he_o to_o know_v the_o time_n sand_n season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v put_v in_o his_o own_o power_n if_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v never_o be_v restore_v to_o israel_n why_o do_v not_o our_o lord_n tell_v they_o so_o and_o why_o do_v he_o hold_v they_o in_o suspense_n if_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o our_o christian_a church_n why_o do_v he_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o long_a time_n say_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o time_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n shall_v be_v effect_v within_o a_o few_o year_n in_o their_o own_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n and_o by_o themselves_o last_o why_o have_v he_o command_v we_o to_o pray_v daily_o thy_o kingdom_n come_v since_o that_o kingdom_n be_v already_o come_v for_o by_o that_o kingdom_n can_v be_v understand_v the_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n where_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o as_o man_n be_v only_o the_o
first_o forbes_n will_v have_v this_o be_v that_o period_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o reform_v herself_o &_o in_o which_o the_o good_a separate_v from_o the_o evil_n i_o e._n the_o church_n from_o the_o albigenses_n to_o luther_n time_n now_o i_o leave_v every_o wise_a man_n to_o judge_v if_o a_o small_a number_n of_o albigenses_n &_o waldenses_n that_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n &_o that_o endure_v so_o short_a a_o time_n can_v deserve_v from_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n so_o general_o corrupt_v the_o fair_a of_o all_o the_o praise_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v to_o the_o seven_o church_n thou_o suffer_v that_o woman_n jezabel_n that_o call_v herself_o a_o prophetess_n to_o teach_v &_o to_o seduce_v my_o servant_n to_o commit_v fornication_n this_o jezabel_n i_o confess_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o antichristian_a church_n but_o why_o shall_v the_o albigenses_n be_v blame_v for_o suffer_v the_o roman_a church_n how_o can_v they_o destroy_v it_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a do_v they_o not_o cry_v out_o upon_o she_o as_o babylon_n as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v able_a sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n to_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n write_v &_o according_a to_o forbes_n it_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n in_o which_o neither_o jezabel_n nor_o balaam_n nor_o the_o pope_n nor_o popery_n be_v any_o long_o tolerate_v because_o she_o break_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o why_o will_v we_o have_v the_o age_n of_o our_o reformation_n since_o luther_n to_o be_v brand_v with_o so_o black_a &_o fatal_a a_o character_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o be_v dead_a be_v watchful_a &_o strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o remain_v &_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v for_o i_o have_v not_o find_v thy_o work_n perfect_a before_o god._n i_o think_v our_o reformation_n deserve_v at_o least_o as_o much_o praise_n as_o that_o of_o the_o albigenses_n the_o zeal_n thereof_o be_v great_a &_o the_o doctrine_n pure_a philadelphia_n be_v the_o six_o church_n &_o signify_v according_a to_o forbes_n the_o church_n that_o shall_v carry_v the_o reformation_n to_o its_o great_a height_n that_o shall_v have_v but_o a_o small_a number_n of_o member_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v very_o zealous_a laodicea_n be_v the_o last_o church_n or_o the_o last_o period_n the_o holy_a spirit_n terrible_o blame_v it_o thou_o be_v neither_o hot_a nor_o cold_a thou_o say_v i_o be_o rich_a &_o have_v need_n of_o nothing_o etc._n etc._n &_o do_v not_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v wretched_a &_o miserable_a &_o poor_a &_o blind_a &_o naked_a according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v those_o church_n that_o make_v all_o their_o glory_n to_o consist_v in_o their_o have_v quit_v babylon_n do_v fall_v back_o &_o make_v religion_n to_o consist_v in_o nothing_o but_o duty_n pure_o external_a this_o last_o period_n must_v be_v place_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v forbes's_fw-fr system_fw-la let_v we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o cocceius_n according_a to_o this_o late_a author_n the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n i._n e._n that_o wherein_o the_o apostle_n preach_v cocceius_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n according_a to_o cocceius_n so_o that_o this_o period_n must_v be_v extend_v to_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john._n the_o nicolaitan_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o first_o epistle_n be_v heretic_n in_o general_n nicolaos_n in_o greek_a signify_v the_o conqueror_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o heretic_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o people_n by_o seduce_v they_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n signify_v the_o church_n suffer_v in_o all_o place_n &_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o persecution_n of_o ten_o day_n according_a to_o this_o must_v signify_v the_o ten_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n suffer_v during_o those_o three_o age_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n this_o do_v not_o fall_v out_o ill_a but_o i_o fear_v it_o be_v chance_v that_o make_v this_o hit_n for_o the_o rest_n do_v not_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v some_o of_o you_o shall_v be_v cast_v into_o prison_n that_o you_o may_v be_v try_v this_o be_v very_o feeble_o to_o express_v the_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o cruel_a suffering_n to_o which_o the_o church_n be_v expose_v during_o these_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v much_o more_o probable_a that_o this_o signify_v some_o light_a persecution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v smyrna_n in_o which_o persecution_n the_o evil_n shall_v not_o go_v beyond_o the_o imprison_a some_o particular_a person_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n be_v the_o three_o &_o according_a to_o cocceius_n it_o be_v the_o church_n from_o constantine_n time_n to_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n pergamus_n be_v the_o name_n of_o a_o famous_a fortress_n of_o troy._n rome_n signify_v strength_n or_o fortress_n it_o be_v in_o rome_n that_o satan_n seat_n be_v but_o why_o shall_v the_o seat_n of_o satan_n be_v fix_v in_o rome_n convert_v by_o constantine_n it_o have_v be_v much_o better_a to_o have_v fix_v it_o in_o rome_n pagan_a or_o to_o reserve_v it_o for_o rome_n antichristian_a that_o be_v to_o follow_v immediate_o after_o antipas_n the_o martyr_n signify_v say_v he_o the_o orthodox_n that_o maintain_v the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son._n antipas_n for_o antipatros_n &_o antipatros_n for_o isopatros_fw-la equal_a to_o the_o father_n i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v hereupon_o but_o it_o do_v not_o please_v i_o every_o well_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n be_v the_o four_o &_o signify_v according_a to_o cocceius_n the_o church_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n jezabel_n that_o appear_v in_o this_o epistle_n be_v the_o antichristian_a church_n they_o that_o suffer_v jezabel_n the_o prophetess_n be_v the_o elect_v mingle_v among_o the_o antichristian_a idolater_n that_o sickness_n that_o god_n will_v send_v on_o jezabel_n in_o cast_v she_o on_o her_o bed_n be_v those_o mortification_n which_o antichristianism_n be_v to_o receive_v by_o the_o several_a disaster_n that_o befall_v the_o roman_a church_n till_o the_o reformation_n this_o fall_v out_o pretty_a well_o but_o it_o be_v by_o mere_a chance_n for_o how_o can_v that_o magnificent_a elegy_n be_v apply_v to_o this_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a church_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o charity_n &_o thy_o patience_n &_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o first_o never_o be_v the_o church_n so_o void_a of_o saint_n &_o of_o good_a work_n as_o in_o this_o sad_a period_n sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n &_o the_o five_o period_n &_o according_a to_o cocceius_n as_o well_o as_o according_a to_o forbes_n it_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n but_o i_o say_v hereto_o as_o i_o say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o forbes_n why_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o our_o reformation_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v &_o behold_v thou_o be_v dead_a strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o remain_v &_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v philadelphia_n signify_v brotherly_a love_n this_o be_v the_o six_o church_n which_o carry_v in_o its_o name_n the_o character_n of_o a_o church_n yet_o to_o come_v wherein_o love_n and_o charity_n shall_v reign_v but_o among_o a_o very_a small_a number_n of_o people_n this_o church_n shall_v be_v persecute_v attempt_n will_v be_v make_v to_o shut_v the_o door_n against_o its_o conversion_n yet_o after_o this_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o this_o be_v in_o after_o age_n so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v about_o it_o laodicea_n signify_v the_o church_n that_o shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o time_n wherein_o god_n shall_v pass_v that_o judgement_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o ch_n v._o 18._o i._n e._n when_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v establish_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o immediate_o before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n come_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o church_n must_v fall_v into_o that_o dreadful_a decay_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v neither_o hot_a nor_o cold_a thou_o be_v poor_a blind_a &_o naked_a i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v how_o all_o this_o hang_v together_o the_o church_n oâ—_n philadelphia_n which_o be_v the_o six_o after_o it_o have_v be_v persecute_v shall_v remain_v victorious_a over_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v convert_v see_v here_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o yet_o after_o this_o come_v a_o seven_o period_n wherein_o religion_n shall_v almost_o entire_o perish_v before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n come_v on_o
necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o
therefore_o the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n be_v precede_v by_o a_o angel_n that_o cry_v woe_n wo_n wo_n they_o be_v the_o three_o last_o blow_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n after_o this_o cry_n follow_v the_o five_o trumpet_n ch._n 9_o and_o the_o five_o angel_n sound_v 1._o v._o 1._o &_o i_o see_v a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n to_o the_o earth_n &_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o he_o open_v the_o bottomless-pit_n 2._o v._o 2._o &_o there_o arise_v a_o smoke_n out_o of_o the_o pit_n as_o the_o smoke_n of_o a_o great_a furnace_n &_o the_o sum_n &_o the_o air_n be_v darken_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o pit._n v._n 3._o and_o there_o come_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n locust_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o history_n &_o the_o character_n of_o this_o prophecy_n persuade_v i_o that_o by_o the_o locust_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o arabian_n and_o saracen_n for_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n in_o italy_n the_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o arabian_n the_o imperial_a dignity_n fall_v in_o the_o five_o age._n in_o the_o six_o age_n the_o arabian_n be_v raise_v up_o to_o weary_a and_o torment_v the_o roman_a empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o above_o all_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n the_o most_o remarkable_a part_n of_o the_o tâ—n_n we_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o this_o discovery_n of_o those_o modern_a people_n prophet_n the_o fall_a star_n in_o the_o five_o trumpet_n be_v noâ—_n a_o grandee_n or_o a_o prophet_n a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n it_o be_v a_o presage_n of_o some_o great_a event_n by_o this_o star_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v a_o great_a lord_n or_o a_o false_a prophet_n as_o some_o have_v imagine_v for_o this_o star_n do_v nothing_o &_o appear_v no_o more_o in_o this_o five_o trumpet_n it_o be_v very_o improper_o that_o de_n launay_n &_o many_o other_o apply_v to_o this_o star_n these_o word_n &_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n as_o if_o a_o star_n can_v carry_v a_o key_n use_v it_o and_o open_v a_o door_n the_o prophecy_n be_v continue_v metaphor_n and_o allegory_n now_o according_a to_o good_a rhetoric_n action_n in_o metaphor_n must_v be_v attribute_v to_o subject_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o subject_n here_o a_o angel_n &_o a_o star_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v the_o angel_n that_o open_v the_o bottomless-pit_n and_o not_o the_o star_n it_o be_v the_o proper_a office_n of_o angel_n in_o the_o apocalyptical_a vision_n to_o open_v and_o shut_v and_o bring_v in_o on_o the_o stage_n so_o in_o the_o 20_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v a_o angel_n that_o close_v the_o bottomless-pit_n on_o the_o dragon_n this_o star_n therefore_o do_v nothing_o else_o here_o but_o only_o presage_v a_o great_a insurrection_n against_o god_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v under_o the_o five_o trumpet_n the_o bottomless-pit_n be_v open_v smoke_n the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n mean_v by_o the_o black_a smoke_n there_o come_v out_o a_o smoke_n black_a and_o thick_a like_o that_o of_o a_o furnace_n and_o the_o sun_n be_v darken_v thereby_o it_o be_v the_o unhappy_a religion_n of_o mahomet_n that_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o his_o thick_a darkness_n of_o error_n &_o there_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n locust_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o unhappy_a and_o detestable_a doctrine_n form_v a_o empire_n and_o unite_v the_o arabian_n together_o under_o the_o detestable_a mahomet_n mean_v by_o the_o locust_n the_o saracen_n be_v mean_v one_o can_v better_o represent_v the_o arabian_n than_o by_o locust_n first_o because_o of_o their_o innumerable_a multitude_n so_o it_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n call_v they_o many_o age_n before_o st._n john._n and_o the_o midianite_n &_o the_o amalekite_n &_o all_o the_o child_n of_o the_o east_n be_v in_o the_o valley_n as_o locust_n for_o number_n 2._o it_o be_v from_o arabia_n that_o these_o inundation_n of_o locust_n come_v that_o often_o cover_v both_o egypt_n and_o ethiopia_n and_o the_o other_o neighbour_a place_n round_o about_o 3._o the_o prodigious_a swiftness_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o saracen_n be_v most_o admirable_o represent_v by_o cloud_n of_o locust_n that_o fall_v on_o the_o field_n in_o one_o night_n and_o almost_o in_o a_o moment_n 4._o one_o can_v better_o represent_v the_o hideous_a desolation_n which_o the_o saracen_n make_v every_o where_o than_o by_o the_o hideous_a condition_n that_o the_o meadow_n and_o field_n be_v in_o when_o the_o locust_n come_v on_o they_o it_o be_v command_v these_o locust_n 4._o â—_o 4._o not_o to_o hurt_v the_o grass_n of_o the_o earth_n nor_o any_o green_a thing_n but_o only_o those_o man_n which_o have_v not_o the_o seal_n of_o god_n in_o their_o forehead_n this_o be_v to_o express_v that_o these_o locust_n be_v man_n that_o be_v send_v against_o other_o man_n whereas_o true_a locust_n fasten_v on_o the_o green_a thing_n and_o to_o they_o it_o be_v give_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v kill_v man_n but_o torment_v they_o five_o month_n we_o must_v know_v &_o always_o remember_v the_o foundation_n we_o have_v lay_v that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o history_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o that_o all_o the_o event_n refer_v to_o that_o empire_n so_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v the_o saracen_n by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v a_o great_a power_n to_o torment_v &_o harrass_n the_o roman_a empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o not_o to_o destroy_v it_o indeed_o the_o saracen_n torment_v both_o greek_n &_o latin_n most_o cruel_o but_o both_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n &_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n defend_v themselves_o against_o their_o assault_n signify_v what_o the_o five_o mouth_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o locust_n signify_v the_o duration_n of_o these_o locust_n be_v limit_v to_o five_o month_n these_o make_v 150_o day_n but_o these_o day_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o 150_o year_n a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n according_a to_o the_o prophetic_a style_n joseph_n mede_n that_o follow_v this_o hypothesis_n assign_v 150_o year_n to_o the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o saracen_n particular_o afflict_a italy_n from_o the_o year_n 830_o to_o the_o year_n 980._o but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o locust_n be_v in_o the_o five_o month_n of_o the_o summer_n may_n june_n july_n august_n september_n &_o that_o be_v their_o long_a reign_n for_o oftentimes_o they_o last_v not_o so_o long_o because_o sometime_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o summer_n a_o great_a wind_n carry_v they_o away_o or_o a_o long_a rain_n make_v they_o burst_v so_o that_o the_o prophet_n mean_v that_o the_o saracen_n shall_v fulfil_v their_o reign_n in_o its_o great_a extent_n &_o that_o god_n will_v not_o abate_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o description_n of_o these_o locust_n be_v notable_a their_o shape_n be_v like_a unto_o horse_n prepare_v to_o the_o battle_n it_o be_v to_o signify_v the_o war_n &_o fight_v whereby_o the_o saracen_n be_v to_o establish_v their_o government_n on_o their_o head_n be_v as_o it_o be_v crown_n like_o gold_n all_o the_o empire_n that_o at_o this_o day_n take_v up_o the_o east_n come_v from_o they_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n that_o of_o the_o persian_n that_o of_o the_o great_a mogul_n that_o of_o the_o tartar_n their_o face_n be_v as_o the_o face_n of_o man_n &_o they_o have_v hair_n as_o the_o hair_n of_o woman_n &_o their_o tooth_n be_v as_o the_o tooth_n of_o lion_n &_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o wing_n be_v as_o the_o sound_n of_o chariot_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v as_o great_a woman_n with_o their_o hair_n dishevel_v a_o hideous_a countenance_n &_o wing_n on_o their_o shoulder_n i_o question_v not_o but_o the_o prophet_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o description_n which_o the_o poet_n make_v of_o the_o harpy_n tristius_fw-la haud_fw-la illis_fw-la monstrum_fw-la 3._o aeneid_n 3._o nec_fw-la saevior_fw-la ulla_fw-la pestis_fw-la &_o ira_fw-la deûm_fw-la stygiis_fw-la seize_v extulit_fw-la undis_fw-la virginei_fw-la volucrum_fw-la vultus_fw-la faedissima_fw-la ventris_fw-la ingluvies_fw-la vncaeque_fw-la manus_fw-la &_o pallida_fw-la semper_fw-la orafame_n harpy_n whence_o come_v the_o name_n and_o fable_n of_o the_o harpy_n where_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o the_o name_n of_o harpy_n come_v from_o the_o hebrew_n word_n arbim_n or_o arpim_v which_o
dismember_a piece_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n it_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n its_o head_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n what_o of_o all_o this_o be_v it_o necessary_a only_o to_o retain_v name_n and_o vain_a title_n to_o be_v in_o possession_n to_o the_o thing_n and_o to_o exercise_v the_o right_n belong_v to_o it_o the_o jew_n retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n of_o the_o choose_a people_n of_o the_o lord_n inheritance_n by_o way_n of_o exclusion_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o once_o be_v and_o what_o to_o this_o day_n they_o call_v themselves_o we_o therefore_o may_v just_o say_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v and_o be_v abolish_v when_o the_o goth_n the_o vandal_n and_o the_o huns_n rend_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o divide_v it_o into_o so_o many_o part_n take_v away_o the_o rule_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o the_o chief_a city_n only_o of_o a_o part_n of_o that_o ancient_a empire_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v bear_v or_o at_o least_o begin_v to_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o become_v sensible_a and_o this_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age._n but_o this_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o prophecy_n for_o according_a to_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n must_v continue_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 18._o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n be_v not_o yet_o end_v v._o 17_o 18._o this_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n there_o he_o make_v four_o beast_n i._n e._n four_o monarchy_n or_o four_o empire_n these_o four_o beast_n be_v four_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o possess_v the_o kingdom_n for_o ever_o even_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o he_o place_v nothing_o at_o all_o between_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o four_o empire_n and_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n now_o if_o the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v cease_v in_o the_o five_o century_n than_o the_o five_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n be_v not_o begin_v there_o will_v be_v the_o space_n of_o 12._o or_o 13._o hundred_o year_n between_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n one_o can_v conceive_v why_o the_o h._n spirit_n shall_v leave_v so_o wide_a a_o gap_n of_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n this_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_a by_o what_o follow_v the_o angel_n that_o explain_v the_o vision_n to_o daniel_n say_v to_o he_o 23._o v._o 23._o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o shall_v tread_v it_o down_o 24._o v._o 24._o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o v._o 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a etc._n etc._n he_o have_v say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o little_a horn_n i_o behold_v they_o 11._o v._o 11._o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o subdue_v three_o king_n be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o make_v but_o one_o monarchy_n together_o with_o it_o which_o monarchy_n must_v endure_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o god._n the_o same_o thing_n plain_o appear_v in_o the_o dream_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n 2._o chap._n 2._o and_o the_o explication_n which_o daniel_n give_v of_o it_o nabuchadnezzar_n see_v in_o a_o dream_n a_o great_a statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n his_o shoulder_n and_o his_o arm_n of_o silver_n 32._o v._o 32._o his_o belly_n of_o brass_n his_o leg_n of_o iron_n 33._o v._o 33._o and_o his_o foot_n divide_v into_o ten_o toe_n be_v partly_o of_o earth_n and_o partly_o of_o iron_n 34._o v._o 34._o a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n break_v this_o statue_n in_o piece_n mingle_v the_o gold_n the_o silver_n the_o iron_n and_o the_o brass_n and_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o dust_n daniel_n explain_v this_o dream_n declare_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n of_o which_o babylon_n be_v then_o the_o capital_a city_n since_o the_o ruin_n of_o nineveh_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n that_o the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n signify_v a_o second_o monarchy_n and_o the_o belly_n of_o brass_n a_o three_o 40._o v._o 40._o and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v like_o iron_n for_o as_o much_o as_o iron_n break_v in_o piece_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o this_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o which_o follow_v not_o the_o destruction_n but_o the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n 41._o v._o 41._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v viz._n into_o ten_o other_o kingdom_n as_o the_o foot_n into_o ten_o toe_n for_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o all_o interpreter_n have_v acknowledge_v among_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v he_o come_v that_o must_v subdue_v three_o i_o e._n antichrist_n as_o therefore_o the_o ten_o toe_n make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n a_o part_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v arise_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n that_o must_v establish_v himself_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o three_o of_o those_o king_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o roman_a empire_n itself_o now_o immediate_o after_o and_o without_o any_o thing_n happen_v between_o come_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a people_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a stone_n cut_v without_o hand_n out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n 44._o v._o 44._o which_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a by_o the_o revelation_n of_o saint_n john._n the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n in_o certain_o the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n we_o have_v see_v before_o that_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o chapt._n which_o have_v but_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n that_o have_v ten_o now_o the_o forego_n beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n whence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n saint_n john_n after_o have_v describe_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v under_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n carry_v on_o this_o continuation_n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o
to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n many_o shall_v run_v to_o and_o fro_o and_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v 5._o then_o i_o daniel_n look_v and_o behold_v there_o stand_v other_o two_o the_o one_o on_o this_o side_n of_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o river_n and_o the_o other_o on_o that_o side_n of_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o river_n 6._o and_o one_o say_v to_o the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n how_o long_o shall_v it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o these_o wonder_n 7._o and_o i_o hear_v the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n when_o he_o hold_v up_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o his_o left_a hand_n to_o heaven_n and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v for_o ever_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a and_o when_o he_o shall_v have_v accomplish_v to_o scatter_v the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a people_n all_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v finish_v 8._o and_o i_o hear_v but_o i_o understand_v not_o then_o say_v i_o o_o my_o lord_n what_o shall_v be_v the_o end_n of_o these_o thing_n 9_o and_o he_o say_v go_v thy_o way_n daniel_n for_o the_o word_n be_v close_v up_o and_o seal_v till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n 10._o many_o shall_v be_v purify_v and_o make_v white_a and_o try_v but_o the_o wicked_a shall_v do_v wicked_o and_o none_o of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v understand_v but_o the_o wise_a shall_v understand_v 11._o and_o from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o the_o abomination_n that_o make_v desolate_a set_v up_o there_o shall_v be_v 1290._o day_n 12._o bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o and_o five_o and_o thirty_o day_n 13._o but_o go_v thou_o thy_o way_n till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o thy_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n as_o interpreter_n agree_v that_o these_o prophecy_n in_o the_o literal_a meaning_n of_o they_o be_v concern_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n the_o great_a persecutor_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o true_a religion_n so_o almost_o all_o agree_v also_o that_o this_o mystical_o refer_v to_o antichrist_n and_o it_o be_v a_o truth_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n of_o antiochus_n be_v a_o type_n of_o antichrist_n we_o shall_v see_v such_o clear_a proof_n of_o it_o that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v possible_a to_o doubt_v of_o it_o as_o the_o principle_n be_v common_o perceive_v i_o will_v suppose_v it_o and_o will_v not_o give_v myself_o the_o trouble_n to_o prove_v it_o any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o apply_v all_o that_o to_o antichrist_n that_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n i_o will_v only_o make_v some_o remark_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n i._o old._n both_o good_a and_o bad_a under_o the_o n._n testament_n have_v have_v their_o type_n under_o the_o old._n we_o must_v observe_v that_o all_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n have_v their_o type_n under_o the_o old._n it_o be_v not_o only_a jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v type_n for_o his_o person_n for_o his_o office_n for_o his_o good_a work_n his_o enemy_n also_o have_v have_v their_o type_n the_o action_n of_o the_o saint_n have_v be_v typical_a the_o victory_n of_o samson_n over_o the_o philistine_n those_o of_o david_n over_o goliath_n be_v type_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n all_o the_o world_n believe_v it_o and_o no_o one_o doubt_n it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v also_o that_o the_o criminal_a action_n of_o eminent_a person_n have_v be_v typical_a likewise_o if_o on_o one_o hand_n there_o have_v be_v person_n and_o action_n typical_a of_o the_o good_a there_o have_v be_v also_o person_n and_o action_n typical_a of_o the_o evil_n cain_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n come_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n he_o be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o serpent_n and_o his_o action_n against_o his_o brother_n be_v a_o typical_a sin_n that_o represent_v the_o persecution_n which_o the_o devil_n be_v to_o bring_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n the_o sin_n of_o esau_n that_o despise_v the_o right_n of_o primogeniture_n and_o sell_v it_o for_o a_o mess_n of_o broth_n be_v a_o type_n of_o those_o profane_a one_o that_o renounce_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v for_o the_o vanity_n of_o this_o present_a world._n lot_n wife_n that_o look_v towards_o sodom_n and_o the_o israelite_n that_o turn_v their_o eye_n towards_o egypt_n after_o they_o be_v go_v forth_o from_o it_o be_v type_n of_o those_o miserable_a person_n who_o after_o they_o have_v be_v draw_v from_o sin_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eager_a after_o the_o world_n from_o which_o they_o be_v depart_v and_o return_v to_o it_o again_o as_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n have_v have_v his_o type_n christ_n antichrist_n haâ—â—_n have_v his_o type_n as_o well_o as_o j._n christ_n without_o doubt_n antichrist_n have_v his_o too_o and_o that_o in_o great_a number_n cain_n goliath_n pharaoh_n nabuchadnezzar_n and_o the_o other_o oppressor_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o faithful_a have_v be_v type_n of_o antichrist_n among_o these_o type_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o more_o note_v and_o more_o plain_a than_o antiochus_n who_o make_v the_o continual_a sacrifice_n cease_v for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a who_o make_v the_o church_n desolate_a who_o make_v almost_o the_o whole_a nation_n fall_n into_o apostasy_n who_o profane_v the_o temple_n and_o cruel_o persecute_v those_o that_o persevere_v in_o the_o true_a religion_n so_o that_o as_o in_o the_o type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o seek_v for_o and_o find_v his_o character_n in_o like_a manner_n in_o antiochus_n and_o that_o which_o the_o prophecy_n say_v of_o he_o we_o may_v find_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n but_o we_o must_v observe_v there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o prophecy_n one_o that_o direct_o respect_v the_o principal_a subject_n the_o other_o that_o respect_v it_o only_o mediate_o and_o indirect_o and_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o some_o type_n to_o which_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o prophesy_n do_v belong_v for_o example_n the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o 53._o chap._n of_o esai_n respect_n j._n christ_n immediate_o and_o without_o the_o intervention_n of_o any_o type_n type_n there_o be_v prophecy_n wherein_o the_o thing_n agree_v partly_o to_o the_o type_n partly_o to_o the_o person_n signify_v by_o the_o type_n but_o the_o 45_o psal_n and_o the_o second_o respect_n jesus_n christ_n but_o mediate_o and_o by_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o type_n in_o the_o second_o psal_n the_o type_n be_v david_n to_o who_o belong_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o psalm_n in_o the_o 45_o psal_n the_o type_n be_v solomon_n and_o it_o be_v he_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n respect_v these_o two_o sort_n of_o prophecy_n ought_v to_o be_v handle_v different_o those_o of_o the_o first_o rank_n i._n e._n those_o that_o refer_v only_o and_o immediate_o to_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v apply_v only_o and_o uniform_o to_o jesus_n christ_n in_o all_o their_o part_n but_o those_o of_o the_o second_o rank_n be_v much_o hard_a to_o be_v disintricate_v for_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o person_n that_o be_v the_o type_n other_o that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o person_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n and_o last_o other_o that_o belong_v both_o to_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o for_o example_n in_o the_o 45_o psal_n these_o word_n thy_o throne_n o_o god_n be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o the_o sceptre_n of_o thy_o kingdom_n be_v a_o sceptre_n of_o righteousness_n etc._n etc._n o_o god_n thy_o god_n have_v anoint_v thou_o with_o the_o oil_n of_o gladness_n above_o all_o thy_o fellow_n these_o word_n i_o say_v can_v without_o great_a violence_n be_v apply_v to_o solomon_n for_o solomon_n be_v not_o a_o god_n and_o it_o can_v be_v to_o he_o that_o the_o h._n spirit_n say_v thy_o throne_n o_o god_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v other_o word_n in_o the_o same_o psalm_n which_o certain_o respect_v solomon_n as_o a_o type_n and_o j._n christ_n as_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o the_o type_n for_o example_n thou_o be_v fair_a than_o any_o of_o the_o child_n of_o man_n 3._o v._o 3._o grace_n be_v pour_v into_o thy_o lip_n because_o god_n have_v bless_v thou_o for_o ever_o last_o i_o be_o certain_a there_o be_v other_o word_n that_o agree_v only_o to_o solomen_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o necessary_a to_o refer_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o example_n these_o word_n 10._o v._o 10._o daughter_n of_o king_n be_v among_o thy_o
be_v ever_o see_v nay_o if_o we_o shall_v interpret_v these_o change_n which_o ought_v to_o happen_v only_o by_o those_o which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o last_o age_n sure_o we_o may_v say_v that_o never_o be_v great_a and_o more_o surprise_v alteration_n reformation_n the_o earthquake_n signify_v the_o great_a change_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o reformation_n in_o less_o than_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o year_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v reform_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v dreadful_a war_n trouble_n and_o shedding_n of_o blood_n in_o germany_n in_o flanders_n in_o holland_n in_o england_n and_o in_o france_n as_o every_o body_n know_v v._o 19_o and_o the_o great_a city_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n behold_v something_o which_o do_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o plain_a character_n of_o this_o last_o period_n and_o of_o this_o last_o viol_n these_o word_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v understand_v but_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o it_o will_v be_v judge_v that_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o say_v and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n strict_o take_v but_o rome_n make_v up_o and_o join_v with_o its_o whole_a empire_n in_o a_o word_n this_o city_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n otherwise_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n reform_v a_o remarliable_a prediction_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o principal_a part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v this_o city_n upon_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o be_v exact_o come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o reformer_n the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o one_o part_n remain_v with_o antichrist_n one_o part_n do_v separate_v from_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ausburg_n confession_n a_o three_o part_n do_v separate_v under_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v bare_o style_v the_o reform_a sweden_n denmark_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o second_o part_n england_n the_o unite_z province_n the_o reform_a part_n of_o france_n a_o part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o three_o part_n these_o be_v the_o three_o grand_a part_n that_o divide_v the_o western_a church_n which_o be_v the_o great_a city_n let_v this_o be_v attentive_o mind_v for_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o passage_n do_v as_o it_o be_v speak_v with_o a_o tongue_n and_o be_v able_a alone_o to_o convince_v that_o our_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v a_o most_o undoubted_a truth_n this_o division_n of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n so_o clear_o point_v out_o the_o three_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o to_o deny_v it_o can_v proceed_v only_o from_o unreasonable_a passion_n and_o opiniatrety_n and_o if_o we_o have_v hit_v upon_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n we_o have_v do_v so_o in_o all_o for_o if_o this_o character_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v true_a and_o be_v already_o accomplish_a all_o the_o other_o plague_n be_v also_o accomplish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v accomplish_v i_o do_v bold_o affirm_v they_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o other_o event_n than_o those_o to_o which_o we_o have_v apply_v they_o and_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hope_v that_o to_o obscure_v this_o evidence_n a_o four_o part_n may_v be_v make_v viz._n the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o of_o the_o controversy_n about_o church_n government_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n never_o refuse_v to_o receive_v other_o reform_a once_o into_o her_o communion_n nor_o have_v these_o again_o ever_o refuse_v to_o receive_v she_o into_o they_o we_o have_v always_o profess_v the_o same_o religion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o perfect_a agreement_n of_o our_o doctrine_n notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n when_o as_o the_o lutheran_n have_v constant_o refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o reform_a into_o their_o communion_n there_o be_v among_o the_o lutheran_n themselves_o a_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o government_n sweden_n have_v bishop_n denmark_n have_v none_o at_o least_o not_o such_o bishop_n as_o those_o of_o sweden_n and_o england_n and_o nevertheless_o this_o make_v not_o a_o different_a sect._n there_o be_v also_o the_o same_o difference_n among_o the_o reform_a on_o this_o side_n the_o sea_n for_o the_o superintendant_o who_o be_v in_o many_o reform_a church_n of_o germany_n be_v real_a bishop_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o divide_v one_o from_o another_o thus_o in_o truth_n there_o be_v but_o three_o grand_a part_n into_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v i._n e._n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_a as_o they_o be_v call_v by_o one_o another_o or_o catholik_o reform_a evangelici_fw-la as_o they_o style_v themselves_o and_o the_o city_n of_o the_o nation_n fall_v i._n e._n they_o fall_v with_o respect_n to_o popery_n they_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o great_a babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v unto_o she_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o fierceness_n of_o his_o wrath_n these_o word_n let_v we_o see_v that_o the_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o very_a point_n of_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o behold_v after_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v do_v babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup._n now_o these_o expression_n signify_v both_o the_o future_a and_o the_o present_a time_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v within_o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n that_o god_n will_v remember_v babylon_n to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o observe_v it_o that_o the_o great_a babylon_n come_v not_o in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup_n i._n e._n the_o last_o cup_n of_o her_o ruin_n till_o after_o her_o divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o division_n be_v not_o her_o total_a ruin_n but_o after_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v thus_o divide_v into_o papist_n lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n than_o god_n will_v prepare_v to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n which_o signify_v that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o part_n must_v continue_v until_o the_o complete_a ruin_n of_o popery_n v._o 20._o and_o every_o island_n flee_v away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n and_o a_o description_n of_o the_o earthquake_n which_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o little_a before_o for_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o earthquake_n where_o mountain_n once_o stand_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v new_a island_n be_v produce_v and_o the_o old_a one_o be_v often_o swallow_v up_o but_o yet_o if_o any_o will_v interpret_v island_n to_o signify_v lesser_a state_n and_o mountain_n great_a one_o i_o do_v not_o contradict_v it_o for_o it_o be_v real_o true_a that_o the_o reformation_n have_v already_o take_v away_o from_o the_o popedom_n and_o shall_v yet_o take_v away_o all_o state_n both_o small_a and_o great_a v._o 21._o and_o there_o fall_v upon_o man_n a_o great_a hail_n out_o of_o heaven_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o antichrist_n this_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o fall_v upon_o this_o kingdom_n and_o these_o judgement_n be_v well_o know_v for_o it_o have_v suffer_v of_o all_o kind_n war_n famine_n pestilence_n mortality_n and_o man_n blaspheme_v god_n because_o of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o hail_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v convert_v by_o all_o these_o chastisement_n but_o have_v always_o stick_v firm_a to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o head_n be_v cover_v with_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n end_n the_o seven_o hour-glass_n be_v run_v out_o the_o kingdom_n of_o autichrist_n must_v be_v at_o its_o end_n this_o be_v the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n or_o hourglass_n which_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v run_v out_o now_o we_o have_v that_o which_o we_o seek_v namely_o a_o evidence_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v near_o its_o end_n we_o need_v not_o long_o wait_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n either_o of_o all_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o some_o of_o our_o interpreter_n say_v or_o of_o some_o of_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o other_o say_v it_o be_v do_v all_o be_v accomplish_v we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o yea_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n i_o be_o inform_v that_o since_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n some_o
say_v be_v circumstance_n the_o substance_n be_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n which_o be_v reap_v at_o two_o different_a season_n by_o the_o angel_n who_o have_v commission_n thereunto_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o circumstance_n depend_v upon_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o substance_n therefore_o this_o late_a must_v be_v explain_v before_o we_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v the_o former_a i_o can_v tell_v by_o what_o spirit_n it_o be_v but_o at_o last_o i_o be_o strong_o persuade_v make_v the_o harvest_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o reformation_n already_o make_v the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n that_o shall_v be_v short_o make_v that_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o happen_v the_o last_o age_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o age_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o the_o harvest_n therefore_o be_v past_a the_o vintage_n must_v present_o come_v in_o this_o matter_n joseph_n mede_n seem_v to_o be_v not_o more_o happy_a in_o his_o conjecture_n than_o other_o he_o make_v the_o harvest_n signify_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o total_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n which_o must_v happen_v a_o little_a while_n after_o rome_n shall_v be_v sack_v but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o who_o will_v read_v i_o with_o some_o attention_n and_o without_o prejudice_n will_v prefer_v my_o thought_n before_o he_o 51.33_o harvest_n take_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n jerem._n 51.33_o the_o word_n harvest_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o spirit_n sometime_o signify_v good_a and_o sometime_o evil_a god_n speak_v by_o jeremy_n the_o daughter_n of_o babylon_n be_v like_o a_o thresh_a floor_n it_o be_v time_n to_o thresh_v she_o yet_o a_o little_a while_n and_o the_o time_n of_o her_o harvest_n shall_v come_v and_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n speak_v of_o the_o desolation_n which_o shall_v befall_v the_o ten_o tribe_n by_o the_o assyrian_n say_v and_o it_o shall_v be_v 17.5_o isa_n 17.5_o as_o when_o the_o harvestman_n gather_v the_o corn_n and_o reap_v the_o ear_n with_o his_o arm_n 3.13_o joel_n 3.13_o the_o prophet_n joel_n also_o represent_v the_o day_n of_o god_n vengeance_n put_v in_o the_o sickle_n for_o the_o harvest_n be_v ripe_a come_v get_v you_o down_o for_o the_o press_n be_v full_a the_o fat_v overflow_v for_o their_o wickedness_n be_v great_a in_o all_o these_o place_n the_o word_n harvest_n signify_v destruction_n and_o ruin_n in_o other_o place_n harvest_n signify_v something_o that_o be_v good_a the_o harvest_n be_v great_a say_v our_o saviour_n 9.33_o mat._n 9.33_o but_o the_o labourer_n be_v few_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n lift_v up_o your_o eye_n and_o look_v on_o the_o field_n for_o they_o be_v white_a already_o to_o harvest_n 38._o joh._n 4_o 35a_fw-la 38._o i_o send_v you_o to_o reap_v that_o whereon_o you_o bestow_v no_o labour_n last_o sometime_o harvest_n signify_v both_o good_a and_o evil_a together_o as_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n in_o the_o field_n 13.30_o matt._n 13.30_o let_v they_o grow_v both_o together_o until_o the_o harvest_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o harvest_n i_o will_v say_v to_o the_o reaper_n gather_v first_o the_o tare_n and_o bound_v they_o in_o bundle_n to_o burn_v they_o but_o gather_v the_o wheat_n into_o my_o barn_n the_o harvest_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tare_n be_v the_o wicked_a the_o wheat_n be_v the_o good_a the_o reaper_n be_v the_o angel_n the_o same_o harvest_n that_o shall_v cast_v the_o chaff_n into_o the_o fire_n shall_v lay_v up_o the_o corn_n in_o the_o garner_n the_o same_o judgement_n that_o shall_v adjudge_v the_o wicked_a unto_o eternal_a flame_n shall_v gather_v the_o elect_a into_o glory_n the_o harvest_n therefore_o may_v signify_v something_o that_o be_v good_a but_o we_o can_v find_v that_o any_o where_o the_o term_n vingate_n be_v take_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n the_o juice_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o grape_n evil_n the_o word_n vintage_n always_o signify_v some_o evil_n have_v the_o colour_n of_o blood_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o vein_n of_o they_o that_o be_v murder_v for_o this_o reason_n vintage_n always_o signify_v anger_n wrath_n destruction_n vengeance_n shed_v of_o blood_n i_o have_v tread_v the_o winepress_n alone_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v sprinkle_v upon_o my_o garment_n 63._o isa_n 63._o my_o own_o arm_n save_v i_o my_o fury_n it_o uphold_v i_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a horse_n that_o he_o tread_v the_o winepress_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n almighty_n the_o term_n vintage_n that_o be_v never_o take_v in_o a_o mild_a sense_n in_o this_o place_n determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o harvest_n that_o it_o must_v likewise_o signify_v a_o time_n or_o season_n of_o destruction_n and_o these_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n already_o one_o half_a almost_o of_o its_o subject_n have_v be_v take_v away_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o other_o part_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o in_o this_o and_o the_o next_o which_o be_v the_o vintage_n but_o observe_v god_n have_v exact_o put_v the_o distance_n between_o these_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o proportion_n unto_o that_o which_o be_v between_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n in_o our_o climate_n vintage_n the_o distance_n of_o the_o two_o reformation_n answer_v to_o that_o of_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n harvest_n ordinary_o begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o july_n the_o vintage_n at_o the_o middle_n of_o september_n the_o same_o proportion_n be_v every_o where_o find_v where_o harvest_n begin_v soon_o the_o vintage_n begin_v soon_o also_o they_o be_v about_o fifty_o day_n distant_a one_o from_o another_o or_o a_o little_a more_o let_v we_o take_v fifty_o which_o be_v a_o sacred_a number_n make_v up_o of_o seven_o time_n seven_o fifty_o day_n make_v the_o seven_o part_n of_o a_o year_n which_o be_v the_o period_n of_o the_o sow_v bud_a spring_a growth_n and_o ripeness_n of_o grain_n and_o fruit_n only_a there_o be_v ten_o day_n over_o now_o divide_v the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n reign_n of_o his_o bud_n his_o first_o birth_n his_o progress_n his_o consummation_n the_o step_n of_o his_o decline_a and_o his_o destruction_n divide_v i_o say_v these_o 1260_o year_n into_o seven_o part_n and_o every_o seven_o part_n make_v exact_o 180_o yea_o if_o now_o you_o reckon_v these_o 180_o year_n from_o the_o year_n 1517._o in_o which_o luther_n begin_v to_o preach_v against_o popery_n this_o bring_v we_o to_o the_o year_n 1697_o if_o you_o reckon_v they_o from_o the_o year_n 1520_o the_o date_n of_o leo_n the_o ten_o bull_n this_o will_v bring_v we_o to_o the_o year_n 1700._o from_o which_o last_n if_o you_o take_v away_o ten_o year_n because_o seven_o time_n 50_o make_v but_o 350_o whereas_o the_o prophetic_a year_n be_v 360_o day_n or_o 360_o year_n this_o will_v exact_o fall_v upon_o the_o year_n 1690._o and_o this_o be_v the_o time_n that_o i_o judge_v must_v be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o vintage_n for_o the_o witness_n shall_v then_o rise_v after_o which_o france_n must_v break_v off_o from_o the_o pope_n in_o my_o opinion_n before_o the_o end_n of_o this_o age_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o abolish_v thus_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o my_o calculation_n viz._n that_o we_o can_v be_v far_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o popery_n it_o be_v also_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n be_v not_o gather_v in_o a_o day_n time_n harvest_n &_o vintage_n require_v some_o space_n of_o time_n the_o first_o and_o second_o reformation_n must_v also_o take_v up_o some_o space_n of_o time_n there_o must_v be_v some_o time_n spend_v in_o reap_v and_o gather_v in_o the_o corn_n as_o also_o the_o grape_n the_o first_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o age_n take_v up_o about_o 30_o or_o 40_o year_n germany_n begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1520_o denmark_n and_o sweden_n follow_v in_o 1525_o and_o the_o follow_a year_n england_n drive_v out_o the_o pope_n in_o 1534._o france_n embrace_v the_o reformation_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o henry_n ii_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n without_o doubt_n will_v the_o reformation_n that_o we_o expect_v be_v carry_v on_o all_o those_o country_n that_o remain_v under_o the_o papal_a empire_n will_v not_o fall_v off_o all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n this_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o space_n of_o several_a year_n spain_n in_o all_o
appearance_n will_v be_v the_o last_o and_o as_o peter_n de_fw-fr lune_fw-fr after_o he_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n go_v and_o hold_v his_o seat_n in_o the_o mountain_n of_o arragon_n where_o he_o continue_v a_o schism_n ten_o or_o twelve_o year_n so_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v drive_v out_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o europe_n will_v shelter_v themselves_o among_o the_o spaniard_n from_o who_o heart_n it_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o pull_v popery_n away_o last_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v true_a the_o harvest_n do_v spoil_v the_o earth_n of_o a_o part_n of_o her_o fruit_n but_o it_o do_v not_o of_o all_o it_o remain_v to_o be_v a_o fair_a and_o pleasant_a season_n the_o autumn_n which_o follow_v have_v its_o beauty_n its_o profit_n and_o advantage_n it_o be_v a_o second_o spring_n the_o meadow_n be_v crown_v with_o a_o after-growth_n the_o tree_n put_v forth_o new_a flower_n but_o the_o vintage_n make_v all_o waste_n popery_n a_o lively_a emblem_n in_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n of_o what_o have_v happen_v and_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n it_o spoil_v the_o earth_n of_o the_o very_a remainder_n of_o its_o fruit_n and_o beauty_n and_o immediate_o winter_n come_v that_o put_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o very_a complexion_n of_o death_n and_o destruction_n this_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o what_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o first_o destruction_n of_o popery_n and_o of_o what_o shall_v in_o the_o second_o the_o reformation_n cut_v down_o several_a fair_a country_n in_o the_o last_o age_n but_o notwithstanding_o many_o be_v leave_v to_o it_o nay_o it_o have_v great_a success_n massacre_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a procure_v to_o itself_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o famous_a council_n engage_v those_o king_n who_o be_v its_o vassal_n to_o double_v their_o endeavour_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o its_o worship_n and_o doctrine_n it_o have_v gain_v ground_n in_o the_o east_n in_o china_n in_o the_o indies_n in_o the_o west_n in_o america_n by_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o spaniard_n and_o portuguese_n it_o have_v send_v mission_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n have_v make_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o false_a christian_n it_o have_v regain_v on_o one_o side_n as_o much_o as_o it_o have_v lose_v on_o the_o other_o and_o have_v make_v its_o worship_n and_o idolatry_n to_o reign_v as_o much_o as_o ever_o for_o spain_n and_o italy_n be_v never_o more_o deep_o plunge_v in_o idolatry_n then_o since_o the_o reformation_n it_o have_v strengthen_v its_o tyranny_n for_o the_o pope_n since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v domineer_v and_o act_v as_o sovereign_n over_o king_n and_o as_o superior_n over_o council_n in_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o calendar_n gregory_n xiii_o do_v a_o act_n of_o a_o universal_a monarch_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v never_o do_v in_o the_o age_n of_o their_o great_a insolence_n they_o have_v depose_v king_n of_o england_n and_o in_o france_n henry_n iii_o and_o henry_n iu._n they_o have_v lay_v a_o interdict_v upon_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o venice_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o portugal_n in_o a_o word_n popery_n have_v have_v great_a prosperity_n that_o have_v comfort_v it_o under_o its_o disgrace_n but_o as_o for_o the_o blow_n or_o stroke_n which_o god_n be_v ready_a present_o to_o give_v it_o it_o will_v be_v a_o dispatch_a blow_n it_o will_v be_v a_o vintage_n that_o shall_v spoil_v it_o of_o all_o its_o fruit_n and_o utter_o take_v away_o all_o its_o beauty_n the_o winter_n shall_v come_v upon_o it_o and_o its_o desolation_n shall_v be_v irrecoverable_a this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o vision_n let_v we_o view_v the_o circumstance_n and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a cloud_n and_o upon_o the_o cloud_n one_o sit_v like_a unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n and_o in_o his_o hand_n a_o sharp_a sickle_n revelation_n j._n christ_n himself_o often_o appear_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n this_o personage_n like_a unto_o a_o man_n be_v probable_o the_o son_n of_o god_n find_v in_o fashion_n as_o a_o man_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o incarnation_n the_o golden_a crown_n which_o he_o wear_v on_o his_o head_n do_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v he_o though_o he_o execute_v his_o judgement_n by_o his_o angel_n notwithstanding_o he_o often_o himself_o appear_v on_o the_o scene_n of_o the_o world_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n he_o be_v probable_o the_o hero_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n who_o appear_v sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n 6.2_o chap._n 6.2_o and_o have_v a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n be_v give_v he_o and_o he_o go_v forth_o conquer_a and_o to_o conquer_v he_o be_v the_o same_o who_o appear_v again_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n sit_v a_o second_o time_n upon_o a_o white_a horse_n and_o be_v call_v faithful_a and_o true_a and_o in_o righteousness_n do_v he_o judge_v and_o make_v war._n he_o always_o sit_v upon_o something_o that_o be_v white_a sometime_o upon_o a_o white_a horse_n sometime_o upon_o a_o white_a cloud_n white_a be_v the_o symbol_n of_o innocence_n and_o mercy_n a_o white_a cloud_n be_v a_o throne_n of_o mercy_n a_o red_a cloud_n be_v that_o of_o justice_n but_o mark_v it_o must_v be_v some_o grand_a work_n for_o which_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o come_v for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v not_o bring_v he_o upon_o the_o stage_n for_o some_o mean_a matter_n now_o since_o the_o apostle_n age_n no_o work_n have_v be_v do_v so_o great_a as_o that_o of_o the_o last_o age_n he_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n in_o his_o hand_n he_o come_v upon_o a_o white_a cloud_n intend_v favour_n to_o his_o child_n but_o with_o a_o sickle_n for_o his_o enemy_n it_o be_v a_o great_a mercy_n to_o his_o own_o when_o he_o take_v they_o out_o of_o bahylon_n the_o last_o age_n but_o it_o be_v a_o terrible_a stroke_n of_o a_o sickle_n to_o antichrist_n and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n and_o reap_v for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v for_o thou_o to_o reap_v for_o the_o harvest_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v ripe_a he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n give_v out_o order_n to_o the_o angel_n and_o receive_v none_o from_o they_o but_o he_o recieve_v from_o his_o father_n and_o the_o angel_n may_v be_v charge_v to_o carry_v these_o order_n to_o the_o son._n thus_o the_o angel_n who_o here_o give_v order_n to_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v not_o in_o his_o own_o name_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o he_o that_o send_v he_o the_o time_n to_o reap_v be_v come_v their_o iniquity_n be_v come_v to_o its_o height_n their_o measure_n be_v full_a another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o heaven_n he_o also_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n this_o be_v the_o destroy_a angel_n who_o go_v through_o egypt_n the_o executioner_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n this_o angel_n come_v only_o as_o a_o second_o for_o he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a cloud_n disappear_v not_o he_o be_v the_o master_n and_o it_o be_v under_o his_o direction_n that_o this_o second_o angel_n give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o popery_n another_o angel_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a cry_n to_o he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sickle_n etc._n etc._n here_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o angel_n who_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n we_o find_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o water_n shall_v we_o conclude_v that_o every_o element_n have_v its_o angel_n who_o preside_v over_o it_o and_o the_o event_n which_o fall_v out_o by_o its_o mean_n so_o that_o one_o angel_n preside_v over_o the_o sea_n and_o shipwreck_n another_o over_o fire_n and_o burn_n this_o seem_v very_o probable_a to_o i_o for_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n make_v the_o wind_n his_o angel_n and_o a_o flame_n of_o fire_n his_o minister_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o fire_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o popery_n have_v profane_v by_o its_o profane_a sacrifice_n and_o false_a worship_n and_o it_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o fire_n who_o be_v here_o employ_v to_o signify_v that_o now_o the_o fire_n shall_v consume_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n without_o any_o hope_n of_o recovery_n blood_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v destroy_v with_o great_a shed_n of_o blood_n the_o wine-press_n be_v tread_v without_o the_o city_n and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse_n bridle_n by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n
whether_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o sword_n fire_n and_o bloodshed_n i_o see_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n which_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v so_o for_o though_o in_o this_o and_o several_a other_o passage_n the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o expression_n borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n and_o bloodshed_n yea_o in_o the_o most_o terrible_a and_o high_a expression_n nevertheless_o this_o may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v figurative_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o expression_n by_o the_o prophet_n though_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v without_o bloodshed_n as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v form_v without_o war_n by_o the_o sottish_a complaisance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o or_o rather_o do_v voluntary_o surrender_v it_o so_o this_o antichristian_a kingdom_n may_v perish_v without_o weapon_n by_o a_o word_n of_o two_o letter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n need_v only_o say_v no_o and_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o as_o for_o idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o antichristianism_n the_o word_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n must_v destroy_v it_o nevertheless_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o both_o communion_n who_o unanimous_o hold_v that_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o that_o babylon_n the_o capital_a city_n of_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v lay_v in_o ash_n i_o be_o willing_a therefore_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o bloodshed_n not_o for_o any_o passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o for_o these_o two_o reason_n destroy_v rome_n must_v be_v miserable_o destroy_v 1._o the_o first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o partisan_n will_v yield_v without_o resistance_n they_o will_v stand_v out_o and_o in_o defend_v themselves_o will_n attaque_fw-la in_o which_o attaque_fw-la they_o shall_v perish_v 2._o the_o second_o it_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a justice_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tyrant_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o have_v shed_v so_o much_o blood_n and_o have_v be_v deluge_v with_o so_o many_o impurity_n shall_v be_v overwhelm_v and_o the_o world_n be_v avenge_v jerusalem_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o such_o excess_n be_v ruin_v by_o a_o dreadful_a destiny_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n make_v ready_a a_o less_o destruction_n for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n foretold_v here_o the_o last_o lack_v of_o rome_n be_v foretold_v if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o passage_n without_o doubt_n be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o foretell_v this_o bloody_a tragedy_n the_o city_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o without_o the_o city_n must_v be_v rome_n but_o we_o have_v say_v before_o and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v that_o this_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v only_o for_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o her_o empire_n here_o it_o be_v rome_n alone_o and_o not_o her_o empire_n it_o be_v true_a but_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o when_o she_o shall_v be_v lay_v waste_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v mention_v here_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o empire_n all_o her_o province_n shall_v be_v revolt_v she_o shall_v be_v leave_v alone_o of_o her_o whole_a party_n so_o that_o in_o this_o place_n she_o ought_v to_o appear_v all_o alone_a and_o the_o city_n can_v signify_v any_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o dependent_a province_n except_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o patrimony_n of_o st._n peter_n which_o joseph_n mede_n believe_v be_v mean_v by_o these_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o country_n that_o reach_v from_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n unto_o the_o river_n po_n contain_v 200_o italian_a mile_n which_o make_v exact_o 1600_o furlong_n if_o this_o conjecture_n be_v true_a as_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o force_n which_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o get_v together_o shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v without_o the_o city_n i._n e._n without_o rome_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o country_n which_o lie_v betwixt_o rome_n and_o the_o river_n po._n chap._n xii_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n where_o the_o last_o persecution_n make_v by_o antichrist_n be_v foretold_v which_o be_v the_o present_a persecution_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o succour_n bring_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o france_n the_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v fore-fold_n be_v the_o eleven_o we_o pass_v over_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n above_o mention_v we_o come_v again_o to_o it_o at_o present_a and_o place_n it_o the_o last_o that_o we_o may_v place_v it_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o event_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v find_v in_o it_o a_o epitome_n or_o short_a draught_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n until_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n there_o the_o pure_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n be_v hide_v under_o these_o word_n measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o that_o worship_n therein_o and_o the_o corrupt_a antichristian_a one_o under_o the_o gentile_n who_o must_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n that_o be_v the_o outward_a court_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n this_o outward_a court_n as_o usher_n have_v divine_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o prophecy_n signify_v christian_n in_o appearance_n who_o religion_n consist_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o some_o external_a duty_n of_o christianiâ—y_n without_o have_v the_o inward_a life_n or_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o shall_v unite_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o those_o who_o worship_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o before_o the_o altar_n be_v those_o who_o sincere_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n who_o soul_n be_v his_o temple_n in_o which_o he_o be_v adore_v and_o honour_v with_o the_o most_o inward_a thought_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o who_o offer_v unto_o he_o a_o constant_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o of_o their_o lust_n but_o of_o their_o whole_a self_n thus_o this_o holy_a man_n speak_v and_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o see_v in_o his_o word_n the_o character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n these_o be_v the_o true_a worshipper_n who_o god_n do_v measure_n and_o who_o he_o make_v account_n of_o and_o these_o be_v those_o who_o possess_v the_o church_n during_o the_o three_o or_o four_o first_o age_n but_o afterward_o the_o church_n become_v a_o outward_a court_n be_v fill_v with_o feign_a worshipper_n who_o make_v christianity_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o appearance_n of_o piety_n and_o in_o external_a ceremony_n then_o god_n pronounce_v concern_v this_o court_n let_v it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n then_o paganism_n idolatry_n the_o worship_n of_o subordinate_a god_n mediator_n and_o a_o thousand_o heathenish_a ceremony_n be_v introduce_v into_o christianity_n and_o this_o outward_a court_n these_o formal_a outside_n worshipper_n be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n to_o begin_v antichristianism_n and_o make_v it_o continue_v twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n we_o have_v also_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o church_n under_o the_o cross_n persecute_v and_o hide_v in_o babylon_n in_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n we_o have_v in_o it_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n and_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earch_n become_v god_n and_o his_o christ_n last_o we_o have_v in_o it_o a_o remarkable_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristian_a popery_n and_o it_o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n
all_o the_o protestant_a state_n of_o europe_n do_v concern_v themselves_o to_o obtain_v from_o the_o duke_n a_o peace_n for_o those_o poor_a people_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o poland_n a_o while_n after_o and_o the_o reform_a be_v involve_v in_o the_o same_o ruin_n with_o the_o heretic_n socinian_n and_o antitrinitarian_n they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o be_v scatter_v in_o transilvania_n hungary_n and_o germany_n at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o france_n immediate_o after_o the_o pyrenaean_a peace_n the_o project_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lay_v at_o court_n and_o have_v be_v prosecute_v till_o it_o have_v be_v execute_v as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o year_n 1671._o begin_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o silesia_n moravia_n hungary_n the_o consequent_n of_o which_o be_v the_o almost_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o two_o witness_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v dead_a through_o the_o total_a extinction_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o religion_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n where_o ever_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a in_o rome_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a that_o a_o persecution_n shall_v be_v exact_o raise_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o their_o body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n that_o this_o last_o persecution_n must_v be_v raise_v only_o within_o the_o circumference_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a and_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o the_o country_n where_o it_o reign_v on_o this_o account_n probable_o those_o kingdom_n country_n and_o state_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o who_o sovereign_n be_v protestant_n must_v have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o further_o the_o prophecy_n say_v that_o the_o war_n must_v be_v make_v against_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v preach_v under_o the_o cross_n this_o therefore_o only_o concern_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v and_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n so_o that_o the_o persecution_n must_v only_o be_v raise_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o against_o those_o who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o all_o other_o state_n which_o have_v reform_v prince_n and_o where_o the_o reformation_n be_v the_o roll_a religion_n shall_v not_o feel_v it_o and_o we_o have_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o torch_n of_o the_o reformation_n shall_v not_o be_v extinguish_v and_o though_o at_o present_a the_o king_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o romish_a religion_n i_o dare_v notwithstanding_o persuade_v myself_o that_o his_o kingdom_n can_v be_v reckon_v as_o one_o of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n see_v popery_n be_v not_o the_o roll_a religion_n there_o though_o it_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o he_o that_o rule_v therefore_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o prophesy_n of_o usher_n in_o the_o letter_n or_o strict_a sense_n who_o say_v that_o the_o persecution_n must_v be_v general_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n for_o we_o may_v understand_v it_o of_o all_o those_o where_fw-mi popery_n do_v rule_v it_o be_v true_a he_o foretells_a a_o massacre_n in_o england_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o who_o write_v this_o prophesy_n from_o his_o mouth_n may_v be_v mistake_v it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o holy_a man_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o sorrow_n go_v further_a than_o the_o spirit_n do_v carry_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o english_a ought_v to_o remember_v the_o massacre_n in_o ireland_n circumstance_n than_o be_v not_o near_o so_o favourable_a to_o popery_n as_o they_o be_v now_o man_n must_v not_o trust_v to_o this_o that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n will_v never_o consent_v to_o so_o barbarous_a a_o action_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o but_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o pleasure_n of_o their_o sovereign_n when_o they_o see_v any_o prospect_n of_o advance_v their_o cause_n by_o any_o kind_n of_o method_n therefore_o if_o the_o protestant_n be_v wise_a they_o will_v not_o put_v weapon_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o enemy_n the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o text_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a as_o the_o french_a translation_n read_v it_o be_v in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o singular_a and_o i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o have_v a_o particular_a regard_n to_o france_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v certain_o the_o most_o eminent_a country_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n her_o king_n be_v call_v the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n i._n e._n the_o most_o popish_a according_a to_o the_o dialect_n of_o rome_n the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v by_o their_o liberality_n make_v the_o pope_n great_a at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o europe_n it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n betwixt_o italy_n spain_n germany_n england_n exact_o as_o a_o street_n or_o place_n of_o concourse_n be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o city_n it_o be_v also_o foursquare_n as_o such_o a_o place_n i._n e._n almost_o as_o long_o as_o broad_a in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v the_o place_n or_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v particular_o in_o france_n that_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a i.e._n that_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n must_v be_v utter_o abolish_v this_o be_v already_o do_v by_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n and_o by_o the_o enormous_a cruclty_n of_o the_o soldier_n who_o have_v be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o protestant_n of_o whatsoever_o sex_n quality_n and_o condition_n if_o any_o stand_v firm_a they_o must_v either_o leave_v the_o kingdom_n or_o be_v destroy_v thus_o within_o a_o little_a while_n the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n will_v be_v whole_o abolish_v there_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v be_v slay_v but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v burial_n be_v a_o degree_n beyond_o death_n and_o be_v always_o join_v with_o a_o total_a corruption_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o a_o office_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v deny_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n but_o a_o degree_n of_o ruin_n from_o which_o they_o be_v exempt_v destroy_v the_o witness_n shall_v not_o be_v bury_v i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o observe_v who_o they_o be_v who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n those_o who_o dwell_v in_o the_o most_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v france_n those_o who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n be_v the_o tribe_n language_n people_n and_o nation_n i.e._n several_a neighbour_n nation_n yea_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o propheey_n say_v not_o simple_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n but_o they_o of_o the_o language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n some_o choose_a and_o elect_v out_o of_o the_o nation_n the_o faithful_a scatter_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o europe_n shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n and_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n nevertheless_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o exclude_v those_o among_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n who_o be_v not_o elect._n for_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o all_o europe_n shall_v contribute_v to_o hinder_v france_n from_o execute_v her_o design_n of_o extirpate_v the_o truth_n but_o this_o signify_v that_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o true_a christian_n shall_v awaken_v europe_n as_o well_o that_o part_n which_o be_v roman_a catholic_n as_o that_o which_o be_v protestant_a to_o oblige_v it_o to_o look_v to_o
among_o the_o consideration_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o in_o the_o preface_n which_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o persecution_n be_v the_o last_o i_o mention_v the_o singularity_n of_o it_o i_o name_v several_a such_o behold_v one_o which_o in_o my_o judgement_n deserve_v to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v the_o horrible_a edict_n which_o command_v that_o the_o new_a convert_v be_v sick_a shall_v communicate_v after_o the_o popish_a way_n this_o be_v the_o worst_a effect_n that_o ever_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o rage_n and_o reprobation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a how_o a_o clergy_n that_o will_v be_v call_v christian_n can_v do_v such_o horrible_a action_n the_o edict_n ordain_v that_o they_o who_o will_v not_o communicate_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o the_o galley_n if_o they_o recover_v there_o be_v none_o who_o be_v so_o mortal_o sick_a that_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o shall_v die_v and_o fear_v to_o recover_v he_o will_v also_o fear_v to_o go_v to_o the_o galley_n and_o this_o affright_a object_n be_v able_a to_o induce_v a_o sick_a man_n to_o communicate_v without_o faith_n and_o to_o worship_n that_o which_o he_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o commit_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n and_o a_o act_n of_o idolatry_n and_o consequent_o to_o damn_v himself_o certain_o so_o that_o proper_o this_o edict_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o procure_v the_o damnation_n of_o all_o the_o new_a convert_v this_o be_v perfect_o to_o imitate_v that_o italian_a who_o that_o he_o may_v take_v a_o complete_a vengeance_n have_v his_o enemy_n in_o his_o power_n promise_v he_o his_o life_n on_o condition_n that_o he_o will_v deny_v god_n which_o have_v do_v he_o murder_v both_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n will_v man_n never_o open_v their_o eye_n to_o behold_v such_o object_n as_o these_o method_n the_o reformation_n be_v foretell_v by_o three_o figure_n signify_v three_o method_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o these_o word_n teach_v we_o how_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v re-establisht_a in_o france_n for_o in_o these_o prophecy_n i_o find_v three_o way_n by_o which_o the_o truth_n be_v establish_v or_o re-establisht_a the_o first_o be_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n thus_o after_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n be_v make_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n i._n e._n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o lightning_n and_o thunder_n in_o this_o prophecy_n thunder_v always_o signify_v the_o divine_a oracle_n the_o seven_o thunder_n that_o utter_v their_o voice_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v utter_v in_o the_o sequel_n thus_o the_o reformation_n be_v make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n in_o a_o most_o sensible_a manner_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n grace_n the_o reformation_n shall_v come_v into_o france_n by_o way_n of_o internal_a grace_n but_o behold_v a_o second_o way_n of_o reform_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v again_o into_o the_o dead_a witness_n i_o e._n those_o who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n under_o oppression_n shall_v sudden_o rise_v up_o again_o by_o a_o secret_a operation_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a motion_n not_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o preach_v the_o word_n not_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o some_o new_a preacher_n but_o by_o a_o heavenly_a operation_n that_o shall_v open_v the_o eye_n of_o they_o who_o be_v as_o yet_o in_o darkness_n and_o strengthen_v again_o the_o heart_n of_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n have_v fall_v through_o weakness_n at_o that_o time_n in_o all_o appearance_n the_o yoke_n of_o the_o persecutor_n shall_v be_v break_v a_o time_n of_o ease_n shall_v come_v and_o all_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n groan_v under_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n shall_v lift_v up_o their_o head_n and_o shall_v improve_v that_o season_n of_o calm_a to_o repair_v that_o which_o they_o be_v now_o force_v to_o do_v by_o violence_n it_o be_v these_o word_n signify_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n not_o from_o any_o man_n nor_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o any_o man_n but_o from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o their_o zeal_n be_v enliven_v again_o but_o thing_n shall_v not_o stay_v there_o god_n be_v prepare_v other_o wonder_n there_o be_v a_o three_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n by_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o this_o be_v express_v in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v and_o the_o witness_n hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o prophecy_n what_o heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n signify_v in_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n and_o to_o be_v exalt_v to_o dignity_n greatness_n and_o power_n even_o in_o the_o language_n of_o heathen_a prophet_n for_o apomasar_n in_o his_o apostelismata_fw-la insomniorum_fw-la say_v if_o a_o king_n dream_n that_o he_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n and_o be_v carry_v where_o ever_o he_o please_v this_o signify_v that_o his_o enemy_n shall_v serve_v he_o but_o if_o he_o fanci_v that_o he_o be_v carry_v up_o to_o heaven_n where_o the_o star_n be_v this_o presage_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v lift_v up_o above_o all_o king_n the_o prophet_n of_o god_n do_v also_o make_v use_n of_o these_o representation_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n 14.13_o isa_n 14.13_o isaiah_n describe_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n by_o a_o ascend_a up_o into_o heaven_n i_o will_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n i_o will_v exalt_v my_o throne_n above_o the_o star_n and_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o capernaum_n that_o she_o have_v be_v lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n but_o shall_v be_v bring_v down_o unto_o hell_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_a that_o god_n do_v here_o signify_v that_o some_o time_n after_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o death_n the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v lift_v up_o to_o a_o great_a glory_n but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o be_v only_o in_o that_o place_n which_o be_v call_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o be_v after_o call_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n for_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n must_v not_o happen_v until_o some_o year_n afterward_o authority_n there_o will_v short_o be_v a_o reformation_n in_o france_n by_o the_o royal_a authority_n and_o after_o these_o word_n signify_v that_o when_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v again_o in_o france_n by_o way_n of_o divine_a immediate_a operation_n by_o which_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o apostate_n and_o of_o other_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n but_o withhold_v it_o in_o unrighteousness_n shall_v be_v quicken_v again_o some_o space_n of_o time_n shall_v pass_v probable_o some_o year_n before_o france_n shall_v whole_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o popery_n that_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v entire_o reform_v by_o way_n of_o authority_n immedate_o after_o out_o reformation_n shall_v be_v again_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n and_o recover_v of_o zeal_n for_o and_o after_o signify_v a_o interval_n of_o time_n but_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v short_a or_o long_o be_v not_o express_v notwithstanding_o i_o see_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o long_o nor_o do_v i_o believe_v so_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n yet_o once_o again_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n it_o be_v the_o sovereign_a dignity_n which_o in_o a_o state_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o that_o heaven_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n in_o light_n in_o lustre_n in_o good_a or_o bad_a influence_n in_o situation_n and_o in_o elevation_n from_o heaven_n i.e._n from_o authority_n and_o the_o prince_n who_o reign_v they_o hear_v a_o voice_n they_o receive_v a_o order_n not_o a_o small_a clandestinsilent_a voice_n but_o a_o great_a voice_n i.e._n a_o public_a command_n a_o solemn_a edict_n and_o this_o voice_n say_v to_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o then_o the_o truth_n shall_v get_v up_o into_o the_o throne_n and_o as_o god_n have_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n give_v a_o popish_a prince_n to_o england_n so_o god_n will_v give_v a_o protestant_a prince_n to_o france_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o opposition_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o the_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n i.e._n their_o elevation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n shall_v be_v make_v public_o as_o the_o
who_o number_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o define_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n denote_v by_o the_o number_n seven_o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o perfection_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n and_o nun_n shall_v perish_v for_o ever_o this_o be_v a_o institution_n so_o degenerate_v from_o its_o first_o original_a that_o it_o be_v become_v the_o arm_n of_o antichrist_n these_o order_n can_v perish_v one_o without_o another_o if_o any_o will_v have_v it_o that_o these_o seven_o thousand_o slay_v signify_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v bloodshed_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v great_a for_o the_o number_n seven_o put_v for_o a_o indifinite_a number_n never_o signify_v a_o great_a one_o de_fw-fr launay_n be_v very_o much_o mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o seven_o thousand_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n 19.18_o â—_o king._n 19.18_o signify_v a_o great_a multitude_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o signify_v a_o very_a small_a number_n indeed_o the_o number_n be_v so_o small_a that_o elijah_n do_v not_o know_v of_o they_o he_o say_v i_o be_o leave_v alone_o the_o king_n of_o france_n at_o this_o day_n do_v lift_v their_o authority_n so_o high_a that_o nothing_o can_v resist_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o probable_a religion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n of_o franc_n shall_v prevail_v over_o the_o rule_n religion_n that_o every_o thing_n will_v bend_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o their_o will_n when_o they_o shall_v resolve_v to_o break_v with_o rome_n and_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v prepare_v the_o way_n unto_o this_o thing_n by_o the_o clergy_n declaration_n confirm_v by_o that_o of_o the_o king_n viz._n that_o king_n depend_v on_o none_o in_o any_o thing_n which_o concern_v temporal_n and_o that_o it_o be_v never_o lawful_a to_o deny_v obedience_n to_o they_o upon_o a_o pretext_n of_o religion_n for_o if_o this_o be_v once_o fix_v when_o ever_o it_o shall_v please_v the_o king_n of_o france_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o present_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v allow_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v rebel_v against_o they_o i_o look_v on_o that_o which_o be_v happen_v in_o england_n as_o another_o preparation_n unto_o this_o event_n a_o king_n of_o a_o religion_n contrary_n to_o that_o of_o the_o state_n reign_v peaceable_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o providence_n will_v accustom_v the_o subject_n to_o pay_v subjection_n to_o prince_n who_o be_v enemy_n of_o the_o rule_v religion_n and_o the_o remnant_n be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n this_o be_v the_o total_a conversion_n and_o reformation_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i.e._n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n that_o shall_v quick_o follow_v after_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v have_v break_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n v._o 14._o the_o second_o woe_n be_v past_a and_o behold_v she_o three_o woe_n come_v quick_o namely_o the_o second_o of_o the_o three_o woe_n which_o have_v be_v denounce_v after_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o four_o trumpet_n 8.13_o chap._n 8.13_o and_o i_o hear_v a_o angel_n fly_v through_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n wo_n wo_n wo_n to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o other_o voice_n of_o the_o trumpet_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o sound_v the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o woe_n be_v the_o grasshopper_n grasshopper_n saracen_n denote_v by_o grasshopper_n who_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n with_o their_o head_n apollyon_n and_o in_o hebrew_n ahaddon_n these_o grasshopper_n be_v plain_o the_o saracen_n 14._o chap._n 14._o arabian_n with_o their_o head_n mahomet_n the_o second_o woe_n be_v the_o domination_n of_o the_o turk_n who_o pass_v from_o the_o other_o side_n of_o euphrates_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n and_o the_o three_o woe_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristan_n empire_n these_o three_o great_a event_n deserve_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o for_o they_o have_v change_v or_o shall_v change_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v etc._n etc._n this_o which_o follow_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n or_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o must_v be_v reserve_v to_o another_o place_n chap._n fourteen_o observation_n upon_o the_o 17_o 18_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n a_o brief_a methodize_n of_o the_o event_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v displace_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o seventeen_o chapter_n contain_v something_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n v._o 17._o for_o god_n have_v put_v in_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o passage_n that_o have_v not_o be_v open_v or_o be_v obscure_a it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o king_n who_o through_o ignorance_n or_o weakness_n suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v usurp_v by_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n shall_v take_v it_o again_o they_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n shall_v enrich_v themselves_o with_o her_o benefice_n &_o revenue_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n i.e._n shall_v abolish_v the_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o romish_a empire_n so_o that_o nothing_o but_o ash_n shall_v remain_v of_o it_o the_o 18_o chapter_n be_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a and_o babylonian_a empire_n i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o enter_v into_o this_o chap._n because_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o that_o which_o i_o principal_o seek_v which_o be_v those_o certain_a character_n which_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o the_o time_n of_o this_o fall_n namely_o whether_o it_o be_v night_n at_o hand_n or_o afar_o off_o there_o be_v nothing_o there_o concern_v it_o except_o that_o which_o be_v general_a as_o to_o this_o chapter_n i_o will_v say_v only_o first_o we_o must_v remember_v the_o remark_n which_o have_v be_v often_o make_v by_o we_o that_o babylon_n here_o do_v not_o signify_v strict_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o most_o have_v imagine_v it_o be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a empire_n as_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o great_a number_n of_o god_n people_n have_v come_v out_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o we_o have_v not_o see_v it_o my_o second_o remark_n be_v we_o must_v not_o as_o be_v usual_o do_v over_o much_o press_n the_o mystical_a sense_n of_o divers_a merchandise_n which_o be_v reckon_v up_o and_o be_v sell_v it_o that_o city_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v babylon_n we_o must_v not_o over_o much_o seelt_v mystery_n in_o the_o particular_a merchandise_n of_o babylon_n that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o mystery_n in_o this_o thing_n than_o that_o this_o babylonian_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o great_a city_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n of_o great_a commerce_n for_o that_o be_v inseparable_a from_o great_a city_n not_o but_o that_o these_o merchandise_n and_o the_o many_o instrument_n of_o luxury_n and_o pleasure_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v in_o this_o city_n do_v not_o very_o fit_o signify_v and_o according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n both_o the_o simony_n and_o debauchery_n of_o this_o corrupt_a church_n in_o the_o general_a but_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v particular_o what_o be_v mean_v for_o example_n by_o the_o silk_n the_o precious_a stone_n the_o fine_a linen_n etc._n etc._n literal_o the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v literal_o my_o three_o observation_n upon_o this_o 18_o chapter_n be_v we_o must_v not_o interpret_v literal_o the_o metaphor_n of_o burn_a fire_n blood_n and_o slaughter_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n set_v before_o we_o certain_o these_o be_v not_o the_o method_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n i_o think_v indeed_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o god_n will_v suffer_v rome_n to_o be_v sack_v as_o he_o suffer_v jerusalem_n to_o be_v i_o further_o believe_v that_o this_o great_a change_n in_o religion_n will_v not_o be_v make_v without_o blood_n shed_v as_o it_o happen_v in_o the_o last_o age_n but_o see_v the_o city_n in_o this_o chapter_n and_o general_o in_o the_o revelation_n take_v in_o
maimbourg_n shall_v publish_v one_o history_n upon_o another_o of_o the_o decline_a of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o croisades_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n of_o lutheranism_n and_o of_o calvinism_n for_o this_o purpose_n to_o raise_v our_o attention_n unto_o these_o great_a event_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n which_o without_o this_o perhaps_o none_o will_v have_v think_v of_o i_o earnest_o beseech_v they_o i_o say_v serious_o to_o consider_v this_o heap_n of_o circumstance_n and_o to_o tell_v i_o in_o their_o conscience_n whether_o chance_n can_v produce_v and_o agreement_n of_o above_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o point_n relate_v to_o the_o same_o subject_n none_o can_v ever_o make_v this_o reflection_n serious_o but_o he_o must_v be_v convince_v chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n that_o in_o all_o the_o past_a time_n there_o be_v not_o a_o time_n to_o be_v find_v wherein_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v four_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v this_o reign_n the_o first_o be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n so_o plain_o promise_v to_o the_o saint_n we_o have_v do_v examine_v that_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o may_v keep_v our_o word_n that_o we_o give_v in_o the_o title_n of_o our_o second_o part_n we_o must_v now_o inquire_v what_o must_v happen_v to_o the_o church_n after_o that_o great_a event_n this_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o these_o term_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v a_o angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o a_o great_a chain_n in_o his_o hand_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n which_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o satan_n and_o bind_v he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 3._o and_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o shut_v he_o up_o and_o set_v a_o seal_n upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o he_o must_v be_v loose_v a_o little_a season_n v._o 4._o and_o i_o see_v throne_n and_o they_o sit_v upon_o they_o and_o judgement_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o they_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 5._o but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a live_v not_o again_o until_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v finish_v this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n behold_v the_o text_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n to_o so_o many_o doubt_n and_o so_o many_o controversy_n behold_v that_o which_o have_v make_v the_o pretend_a heretic_n who_o be_v call_v chiliast_n and_o millenaries_n i_o mean_v not_o those_o chiliast_n who_o have_v believe_v a_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o the_o church_n during_o which_o time_n it_o must_v enjoy_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n the_o carnal_a and_o sinful_a pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n these_o be_v filthy_a spirit_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n mouth_n millenaries_n a_o distinction_n between_o carnal_a and_o spiritual_a millenaries_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n god_n reserve_v to_o himself_o a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o he_o must_v reign_v by_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n pour_v out_o upon_o they_o a_o abundance_n of_o his_o spirit_n bring_v all_o nation_n to_o his_o knowledge_n govern_v they_o with_o a_o golden_a sceptre_n and_o no_o long_o with_o a_o iron_n one_o secure_v they_o from_o all_o evil_a and_o from_o all_o danger_n of_o corruption_n as_o for_o these_o i_o say_v the_o time_n be_v come_v and_o that_o very_o short_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v ashamed_a that_o they_o have_v brand_v they_o with_o the_o name_n of_o chiliast_n of_o millenaries_n and_o five_o monarchyman_n i_o have_v former_a by_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v something_o that_o be_v surprise_v and_o divine_a in_o the_o due_a understanding_n of_o prophecy_n we_o wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a stupidity_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o do_v not_o discern_v in_o their_o own_o oracle_n our_o jesus_n and_o their_o messiah_n we_o be_v astonish_v at_o the_o dismal_a blindness_n of_o the_o papist_n who_o do_v not_o see_v the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o holy_a see_n and_o their_o holy_a church_n god_n have_v have_v reason_n why_o he_o have_v give_v these_o man_n eye_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v and_o a_o heart_n void_a of_o understanding_n certain_o here_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n there_o must_v be_v a_o blindness_n great_a than_o can_v be_v imagine_v earth_n it_o be_v surprise_v that_o man_n have_v not_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o those_o who_o see_v not_o this_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n which_o must_v make_v the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o world_n there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a in_o this_o blindness_n i_o have_v this_o favour_n from_o god_n that_o i_o see_v this_o reign_n in_o the_o scripture_n ever_o since_o i_o be_v able_a to_o read_v and_o understand_v they_o without_o have_v read_v either_o any_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n or_o writing_n of_o the_o millenaries_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v out_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n with_o such_o clearness_n that_o if_o shall_v be_v difficult_a to_o shake_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o bind_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v in_o the_o time_n bypass_a room_n for_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o satant_n must_v be_v bind_v first_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o within_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v necessary_o find_v a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v i.e._n hinder_v in_o his_o design_n which_o be_v seduction_n and_o persecution_n this_o it_o too_o plain_a to_o be_v deny_v but_o where_o shall_v we_o find_v this_o period_n i_o be_o sorry_a to_o see_v so_o great_a so_o learned_a and_o so_o holy_a a_o person_n as_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n to_o place_v this_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n within_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o the_o eleven_o age._n how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v bind_v during_o that_o space_n be_v it_o with_o respect_n to_o seduction_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v he_o not_o seduce_v man_n be_v not_o the_o pagan_n seduce_v their_o religion_n be_v it_o not_o the_o rule_v religion_n there_o be_v christian_n i_o grant_v but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o fifty_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n have_v he_o not_o set_v on_o foot_n that_o grand_a seduction_n that_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v he_o not_o bring_v idolatry_n into_o the_o church_n the_o abomination_n into_o the_o sanctuary_n such_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o there_o be_v never_o great_a among_o the_o pagan_n with_o respect_n to_o persecution_n have_v he_o be_v bind_v how_o much_o blood_n have_v shed_v how_o many_o butchery_n have_v he_o act_v how_o many_o massacre_n what_o a_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n can_v it_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n that_o this_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o period_n of_o satan_n bind_n he_o be_v never_o so_o break_v loose_a constantin_n the_o falsity_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n who_o begin_v they_o at_o constantin_n what_o do_v those_o gain_n who_o come_v three_o hundred_o year_n low_o and_o hold_v that_o santan_n begin_v to_o be_v bind_v at_o the_o time_n of_o constantin_n they_o must_v upon_o that_o principle_n place_v their_o end_n at_o the_o year_n thirteen_o hundred_o and_o so_o include_v within_o their_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n the_o rage_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o have_v feed_v upon_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o seduction_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o make_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o run_v after_o he_o who_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n who_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o in_o one_o word_n they_o must_v take_v in_o into_o their_o period_n of_o santan_n bind_v that_o space_n of_o time_n in_o which_o
first_o subject_n they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o father_n we_o pray_v for_o i._n e._n of_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n the_o eternal_a kingdom_n but_o we_o need_v only_o read_v what_o follow_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n thy_o name_n be_v hallow_v thy_o will_v be_v do_v on_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n that_o clause_n on_o earth_n as_o in_o heaven_n be_v common_a to_o all_o three_o petition_n thy_o kingdom_n come_v upon_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v already_o come_v in_o heaven_n place_n it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v a_o time_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o 12-ken_n place_n so_o great_a a_o difficulty_n have_v these_o gentleman_n the_o antimillenaries_n to_o conceive_v a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o find_v as_o great_a a_o one_o not_o to_o conceive_v it_o how_o can_v we_o reconcile_v it_o to_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o have_v abandon_v and_o forsake_v the_o world_n throughout_o all_o the_o duration_n of_o it_o without_o preserve_v a_o certain_a time_n in_o that_o duration_n for_o himself_o and_o his_o own_o kingdom_n now_o when_o be_v it_o that_o god_n do_v reign_v in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o first_o world_n before_o the_o flood_n where_o wickedness_n prevail_v to_o that_o degree_n that_o oblige_v he_o to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o deluge_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o time_n from_o noah_n to_o moses_n for_o in_o those_o age_n idolatry_n spring_v up_o increase_v and_o multiply_v much_o less_o in_o those_o age_n from_o moses_n to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o devil_n reign_v every_o where_o oftentimes_o not_o except_v that_o little_a corner_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o appearance_n of_o christ_n to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n for_o save_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o emperor_n be_v christian_n paganism_n have_v always_o be_v uppermost_a and_o the_o prevail_a religion_n it_o can_v be_v since_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n for_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v we_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o these_o gentleman_n and_o the_o course_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v finish_v and_o god_n and_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n have_v find_v no_o place_n in_o it_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o all_o age_n god_n have_v save_v some_o person_n but_o that_o be_v not_o to_o reign_v for_o truth_n and_o grace_n have_v never_o yet_o rule_v and_o be_v uppermost_o they_o never_o have_v the_o empire_n the_o number_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o their_o side_n the_o number_n of_o wicked_a and_o worldly_a man_n have_v always_o carry_v it_o how_o much_o more_o reasonable_a than_o be_v it_o to_o conceive_v that_o god_n after_o have_v abandon_v six_o period_n to_o the_o world_n and_o the_o dragon_n have_v at_o least_o reserve_v one_o seven_o to_o himself_o wherein_o truth_n and_o grace_n shall_v rule_v and_o prevail_v whereas_o in_o the_o other_o precede_v they_o have_v be_v suppress_v christ_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n shall_v form_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n i_o find_v nothing_o more_o odd_a and_o singular_a than_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o these_o gentleman_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n hitherto_o under_o infidelity_n shall_v be_v convert_v st._n paul_n have_v express_o say_v it_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o they_o also_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v behold_v the_o fair_a empire_n of_o grace_n which_o can_v be_v imagine_v why_o shall_v we_o make_v it_o fall_v assoon_o as_o it_o be_v raise_v and_o make_v the_o world_n itself_o to_o end_v soon_o after_o be_v it_o not_o more_o reasonable_a to_o conceive_v that_o god_n will_v preserve_v the_o church_n in_o that_o glorious_a state_n for_o several_a age_n to_o enjoy_v as_o it_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o his_o labour_n and_o see_v the_o intelligible_a world_n complete_v and_o bring_v to_o its_o perfection_n since_o the_o jew_n &_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o to_o j._n christ_n as_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v be_v it_o not_o reasonable_a that_o in_o that_o period_n of_o the_o reunion_n of_o all_o people_n that_o they_o who_o have_v be_v a_o holy_a people_n to_o who_o we_o owe_v the_o patriarch_n and_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n for_o observe_v it_o there_o be_v no_o one_o book_n of_o the_o n._n testament_n any_o more_o than_o of_o the_o old_a but_o be_v make_v by_o a_o jew_n be_v it_o not_o just_a i_o say_v that_o that_o nation_n shall_v then_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n above_o all_o other_o nation_n there_o be_v then_o in_o my_o opinion_n a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o this_o kingdom_n be_v that_o of_o the_o messiah_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o we_o can_v say_v that_o christ_n have_v hitherto_o reign_v upon_o earth_n his_o party_n as_o yet_o have_v be_v in_o no_o place_n or_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o prevail_a roll_a party_n the_o wheat_n have_v be_v always_o bury_v in_o the_o tare_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n promise_v by_o the_o prophet_n so_o often_o and_o in_o so_o many_o different_a manner_n and_o these_o two_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o take_v place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v true_a we_o may_v compute_v the_o beginning_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o from_o that_o point_n god_n will_v reckon_v the_o thousand_o year_n nevertheless_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v well_o say_v to_o be_v come_v till_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v now_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v convert_v till_o the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n sense_n j._n christ_n have_v not_o yet_o reign_v upon_o earth_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n joseph_n mede_n have_v a_o reflection_n thereupon_o which_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o please_v with_o it_o be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n but_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o well_o frame_v it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n a_o zealous_a and_o bigoted_a jew_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o future_a conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n 1._o he_o be_v a_o great_a zealot_n for_o the_o law_n and_o a_o furious_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n the_o jew_n be_v also_o very_o zealous_a for_o moses_n and_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n to_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o paul_n be_v convert_v not_o as_o other_o man_n nation_n the_o conversion_n of_o s._n paul_n a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n by_o the_o bare_a preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o sight_n of_o miracle_n but_o by_o the_o glorious_a appear_v of_o christ_n to_o he_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o probable_a that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o be_v in_o a_o ordinary_a way_n as_o by_o preach_v for_o the_o heart_n of_o that_o people_n be_v under_o a_o invincible_a obduracy_n so_o that_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o christ_n will_v convert_v they_o by_o some_o glorious_a and_o surprise_v apparition_n and_o will_v appear_v clothe_v with_o those_o character_n the_o prophet_n have_v give_v he_o that_o they_o may_v no_o long_o be_v able_a to_o disow_v and_o refuse_v he_o 3._o those_o who_o accompany_v st._n paul_n see_v indeed_o the_o light_n but_o christ_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o they_o the_o gentile_n and_o christian_n who_o shall_v then_o be_v may_v have_v some_o part_n in_o that_o glorious_a apparition_n but_o it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o see_v it_o all_o 4._o paul_n be_v instruct_v by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n in_o all_o mystery_n assoon_o as_o jesus_n christ_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o the_o jew_n shall_v have_v their_o mind_n enlighten_v and_o the_o vail_n which_o be_v now_o on_o their_o heart_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o on_o a_o sudden_a shall_v see_v clear_o into_o the_o oracle_n of_o their_o law_n and_o prophet_n 5._o st._n paul_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v convert_v the_o jew_n will_v be_v call_v the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n 6._o paul_n after_o conversion_n be_v the_o most_o zealous_a of_o any_o the_o jew_n when_v convert_v shall_v be_v the_o most_o affectionate_a and_o zealous_a of_o all_o christian_n 7._o st._n paul_n
convert_v become_v a_o apostle_n and_o the_o instrument_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n the_o convert_a jew_n shall_v complete_a the_o conversion_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a pagan_a nation_n in_o the_o utmost_a corner_n of_o the_o world._n this_o doubtless_o be_v that_o admirable_a return_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o advancement_n to_o the_o sovereign_a dignity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o ezekiel_n represent_v in_o the_o 37._o chapter_n of_o his_o prophecy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o resurrection_n this_o also_o be_v that_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v life_n from_o the_o dead_a ezekiel_n see_v a_o large_a valley_n cover_v with_o dead_a bone_n these_o dead_a bone_n be_v the_o house_n of_o israel_n say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o come_v together_o and_o sinew_n and_o flesh_n come_v upon_o they_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n enter_v into_o they_o the_o prophet_n speak_v far_a in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n of_o the_o victory_n this_o renew_a israel_n shall_v obtain_v over_o gog_n and_o magog_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n after_o which_o in_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n he_o make_v a_o figurative_a description_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o church_n perfect_v upon_o earth_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o magnific_a temple_n whereof_o he_o describe_v the_o part_n the_o apartment_n and_o several_a building_n the_o altar_n priest_n victim_n the_o land_n of_o their_o possession_n and_o a_o new_a division_n of_o it_o this_o in_o my_o opinion_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o ezekiel_n 45._o chap._n 45._o which_o have_v appear_v so_o unintelligible_a to_o most_o interpreter_n i_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n by_o say_v that_o the_o papism_n make_v it_o hereby_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n by_o their_o cruel_a persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n comprehend_v nothing_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n and_o see_v not_o that_o god_n have_v reserve_v that_o nation_n to_o manifest_v in_o they_o his_o great_a wonder_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v destroy_v by_o flame_n as_o in_o spain_n and_o in_o those_o country_n where_o the_o inquisition_n be_v in_o force_n chap._n xviii_o the_o three_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o church_n so_o many_o prophecy_n which_o concern_v the_o complete_a victory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o perfect_a prosperity_n which_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v my_o three_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o show_v that_o we_o be_v to_o expect_v a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n be_v the_o prophecy_n not_o yet_o accomplish_v and_o which_o can_v be_v fulfil_v unless_o such_o a_o kingdom_n do_v come_v this_o will_v be_v a_o large_a subject_n and_o yield_v matter_n for_o several_a book_n and_o those_o good_a one_o too_o whereby_o the_o world_n may_v be_v inform_v of_o several_a thing_n they_o know_v not_o but_o this_o book_n be_v large_a already_o than_o i_o will_v have_v have_v it_o i_o shall_v therefore_o content_v myself_o brief_o to_o show_v and_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o time_n which_o we_o have_v not_o yet_o see_v for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o several_a prophecy_n which_o be_v deliver_v on_o purpose_n to_o describe_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n and_o give_v we_o the_o character_n of_o it_o fulfil_v the_o most_o ancient_a oracle_n be_v not_o perfect_o fulfil_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o most_o remarkable_a of_o all_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n be_v that_o which_o god_n himself_o pronounce_v to_o adam_n the_o seed_n of_o he_o woman_n shall_v bruise_v the_o serpent_n head_n and_z â—hee_o shall_v bruise_v his_o heel_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v empire_n and_o power_n so_o that_o prophecy_n import_v the_o victory_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o child_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v destroy_v it_o now_o this_o be_v a_o promise_n not_o yet_o accomplish_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o age_n wherein_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n prevail_v over_o that_o of_o satan_n it_o be_v a_o observation_n we_o can_v mind_v too_o much_o that_o we_o must_v careful_o distinguish_v here_o between_o life_n and_o kingdom_n or_o reign_n life_n signify_v existence_n but_o reign_n import_v actual_a domination_n and_o rule_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a in_o every_o age_n have_v have_v a_o party_n subsist_v in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n have_v be_v victorious_a over_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o satan_n who_o end_n be_v to_o destroy_v he_o and_o it_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o victory_n over_o a_o adversary_n to_o prevent_v he_o from_o attain_v his_o end_n but_o this_o can_v never_o be_v call_v a_o full_a and_o complete_a victory_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o that_o to_o be_v the_o predominant_a prevail_a party_n whereas_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v always_o be_v oppress_v either_o by_o paganism_n or_o by_o mahometanism_n or_o by_o antichristianism_n such_o a_o time_n therefore_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v wherein_o the_o party_n of_o true_a christianity_n shall_v prevail_v over_o and_o utter_o extinguish_v the_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o devil_n gen._n all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v not_o be_v bless_v in_o christ_n 49_o gen._n the_o second_o prophecy_n be_v that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o abraham_n in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v blessed_v which_o signify_v that_o the_o righteousness_n of_o christ_n shall_v spread_v itself_o over_o all_o nation_n to_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v that_o other_o prophecy_n shiloh_n shall_v come_v and_o to_o he_o shall_v the_o gather_n of_o the_o people_n belong_v it_o be_v true_a almost_o all_o nation_n have_v be_v invite_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n many_o have_v be_v actual_o bring_v to_o it_o but_o many_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v call_v much_o less_o convert_v and_o among_o those_o nation_n which_o have_v be_v convert_v the_o bad_a have_v so_o far_o exceed_v the_o good_a that_o it_o can_v be_v true_o say_v that_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o people_n belong_v to_o christ_n nevertheless_o i_o be_o confident_a that_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a shall_v one_o day_n as_o much_o exceed_v that_o of_o the_o wicked_a as_o now_o the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a do_v that_o of_o the_o good._n but_o that_o these_o oracle_n be_v not_o accomplish_v we_o shall_v be_v full_o convince_v if_o we_o proceed_v to_o those_o prophet_n who_o be_v send_v on_o purpose_n to_o characterise_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n among_o who_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n shine_v as_o a_o sun_n among_o the_o star_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o make_v a_o just_a commentary_n on_o all_o his_o book_n to_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o what_o he_o foretold_v be_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v for_o most_o of_o his_o prophecy_n have_v for_o their_o object_n this_o glorious_a and_o bless_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n but_o to_o be_v as_o short_a as_o may_v be_v i_o shall_v reduce_v all_o that_o he_o have_v say_v of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n to_o these_o two_o article_n 1._o it_o be_v righteousness_n and_o holiness_n 2._o it_o be_v peace_n and_o prosperity_n and_o shall_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o neither_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o have_v be_v fulfil_v to_o that_o degree_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v fulfil_v according_a to_o those_o prophecy_n for_o the_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n church_n chap._n 11.6_o etc._n etc._n prophecy_n of_o the_o future_a holiness_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v that_o the_o wolf_n shall_v feed_v with_o the_o lamb_n &_o the_o leopard_n lie_v down_o with_o the_o kid_n the_o calf_n and_o the_o young_a lion_n and_o the_o fatle_a together_o and_o a_o little_a child_n shall_v lead_v they_o the_o cow_n and_o the_o bear_n shall_v feed_v their_o young_a one_o shall_v lie_v down_o together_o and_o the_o lion_n shall_v eat_v straw_n like_o the_o ox_n and_o the_o suck_a child_n shall_v play_v on_o the_o hole_n of_o the_o asp_n and_o the_o wean_a child_n shall_v put_v his_o hand_n on_o the_o cockatrice_n den_fw-mi they_o shall_v not_o hurt_v nor_o destroy_v in_o all_o my_o holy_a mountain_n for_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o sea._n behold_v the_o most_o ravish_a and_o fair_a description_n of_o it_o that_o can_v be_v see_v it_o amount_v to_o a_o return_n of_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n it_o
not_o contemporary_a with_o they_o the_o seven_o seal_n carry_v the_o prophecy_n almost_o as_o far_o as_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n unto_o constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n divide_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n between_o constantine_n and_o his_o christian_a successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o sound_v here_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o period_n which_o comprehend_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n or_o the_o papacy_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n these_o be_v voice_n of_o acclamation_n and_o joy_n that_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n be_v join_v to_o those_o voice_n signify_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o song_n and_o subject_a matter_n of_o thanksgiving_n wherewith_o the_o holy_a people_n shall_v praise_v god_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v subdue_v all_o their_o enemy_n observe_v here_o that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n appear_v alone_o and_o begin_v the_o song_n whereas_o in_o the_o first_o vision_n the_o live_a creature_n begin_v the_o song_n and_o the_o elder_n follow_v follow_v they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o then_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v so_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o wait_v the_o inspiration_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o praise_n god_n and_o perform_v holy_a duty_n the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n in_o come_v i._n e._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o antichristian_a people_n have_v execute_v their_o malice_n and_o fury_n and_o thou_o have_v avenge_v it_o by_o destroy_v their_o empire_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a this_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o last_o judgement_n or_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n her_o come_n to_o the_o expect_a kingdom_n this_o be_v set_v forth_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v as_o have_v be_v already_o see_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v judge_v he_o say_v not_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a or_o all_o the_o dead_a but_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o lie_v as_o dead_a during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o shall_v rise_v again_o when_o that_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v and_o how_o it_o be_v god_n will_v reward_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o church_n by_o give_v they_o peace_n and_o a_o kingdom_n it_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o beneficence_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o eternal_a reward_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v and_o to_o destroy_v those_o who_o destroy_v the_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a term_n to_o signify_v eternal_a punishment_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v destroy_v man_n continue_v under_o they_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v here_o mean_v v._o 19_o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n the_o ark_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o god_n covenant_n with_o the_o jew_n so_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o ark_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n signify_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_a the_o church_n shall_v be_v open_a to_o all_o nation_n all_o people_n shall_v resort_v to_o it_o and_o among_o other_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o people_n who_o derive_v their_o glory_n from_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n we_o ought_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o it_o they_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o class_n some_o that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o other_o certain_a it_o be_v fit_a that_o we_o begin_v with_o the_o certain_a we_o be_v not_o to_o reckon_v among_o the_o character_n of_o this_o reign_n either_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o remain_a gentile_n for_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o go_v before_o it_o they_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o but_o with_o confusion_n and_o tumult_n the_o popish_a empire_n can_v fall_v but_o it_o must_v cost_v blood_n and_o make_v a_o mighty_a noise_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n must_v needs_o be_v attend_v with_o great_a commotion_n among_o the_o people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v violent_a contradiction_n it_o be_v likewise_o impossible_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n can_v be_v bring_v about_o without_o the_o utmost_a endeavour_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o hinder_v it_o he_o will_v raise_v all_o his_o force_n every_o where_o to_o hinder_v the_o last_o establishment_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o will_v cause_v great_a opposition_n not_o only_o by_o word_n but_o it_o may_v be_v blow_n now_o this_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n whereof_o the_o principal_a character_n be_v sovereign_a peace_n insomuch_o that_o we_o thus_o conceive_v of_o it_o 1._o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v 2._o after_o that_o some_o year_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o abolish_v sect_n and_o party_n and_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o christian_n 3._o that_o after_o this_o many_o heathen_a nation_n and_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v for_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v convert_v while_o christian_n be_v so_o much_o at_o variance_n among_o themselves_o and_o seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o one_o another_o 4._o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a nation_n shall_v also_o be_v convert_v now_o for_o all_o this_o there_o must_v be_v time_n for_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n will_v act_v in_o a_o more_o miraculous_a manner_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o first_o christian_a church_n wherefore_o as_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o its_o first_o settle_v no_o less_o will_v be_v necessary_a perfect_o to_o resettle_v it_o and_o then_o shall_v that_o bless_a kingdom_n come_v which_o we_o expect_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o probability_n that_o god_n may_v begin_v to_o compute_v the_o thousand_o year_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n even_o before_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n may_v in_o some_o sort_n be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n we_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o in_o its_o perfection_n which_o will_v not_o be_v till_o after_o these_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v 29._o a_o extraordinary_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o first_o certain_a character_n chap._n 2.28_o 29._o the_o first_o certain_a character_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v but_o in_o part_n accomplish_v hitherto_o i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n shall_v prophesy_v your_o old_a man_n shall_v dream_v dream_n and_o your_o young_a man_n see_v vision_n also_o on_o the_o servant_n and_o the_o handmaid_n in_o those_o day_n will_v i_o pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n that_o lesser_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o first_o christian_n experience_v be_v not_o enough_o to_o fill_v up_o the_o
be_v content_a with_o what_o be_v necessary_a so_o that_o they_o to_o who_o god_n shall_v have_v give_v plenty_n of_o wealth_n shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n therewith_o to_o supply_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o indigent_a a_o community_n of_o good_n shall_v then_o take_v place_n like_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n not_o that_o man_n shall_v lose_v their_o property_n in_o the_o good_n they_o have_v but_o every_o one_o shall_v dispense_v large_o to_o such_o as_o need_v as_o they_o who_o gather_v more_o manna_n than_o the_o rest_n and_o nothing_o over_o and_o those_o who_o gather_v less_o have_v no_o want_n that_o which_o thus_o happen_v in_o the_o wilderness_n be_v not_o only_o a_o emblem_n but_o a_o true_a type_n of_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o this_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n they_o who_o have_v more_o than_o other_o in_o regard_n of_o possession_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o than_o other_o in_o respect_n of_o use_n religion_n 8_o character_n uniformity_n in_o worship_n &_o religion_n 8._o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v uniform_a in_o its_o worship_n in_o its_o government_n and_o ceremony_n for_o that_o diversity_n and_o mixture_n of_o colour_n which_o be_v at_o present_a proceed_v not_o from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n this_o uniformity_n it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o be_v such_o as_o to_o remove_v every_o little_a difference_n but_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o leave_v that_o be_v essential_a none_o that_o may_v be_v call_v evil_a all_o that_o which_o savour_v of_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n shall_v be_v banish_v from_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o serve_v only_o for_o pomp_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v into_o its_o ceremony_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o certain_a character_n heaven_n 1._o doubtful_a character_n christ_n shall_v descend_v from_o heaven_n 1._o the_o doubtful_a character_n be_v first_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n into_o this_o world_n to_o reign_v visible_o here_o the_o prophecy_n of_o saint_n john_n and_o of_o daniel_n seem_v to_o import_v thus_o much_o the_o latter_a say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n i._n e._n jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o the_o ancient_a of_o day_n and_o that_o dominion_n and_o a_o kingdom_n be_v give_v he_o and_o st._n john_n say_v that_o the_o saint_n shall_v reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n i_o will_v not_o be_v too_o confident_a that_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o visible_a descent_n and_o abode_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n yea_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o probable_a but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v very_o evident_a that_o this_o reign_n shall_v begin_v with_o some_o miraculous_a appearance_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o glory_n after_o which_o he_o shall_v go_v back_o to_o heaven_n and_o from_o thence_o govern_v this_o victorious_a church_n mr._n i._o mede_n and_o other_o after_o he_o will_v make_v this_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o be_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o within_o this_o time_n shall_v be_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a other_o say_v that_o the_o resurrection_n and_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v before_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n but_o i_o dare_v not_o determine_v that_o 12._o 2._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o all_o earthly_a power_n shall_v be_v abolish_v dan._n 7.11_o 12._o 2._o it_o be_v likewise_o dubious_a whether_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o world_n must_v then_o be_v abolish_v which_o those_o word_n of_o daniel_n seem_v to_o signify_v the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n concern_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o have_v their_o dominion_n take_v away_o yet_o their_o life_n be_v prolong_v for_o a_o season_n and_o a_o time._n beast_n do_v certain_o denote_v state_n and_o empire_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o all_o sovereign_a power_n i._n e._n monarchical_a shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o that_o christ_n alone_o shall_v rule_v by_o his_o vicegerent_n i_o leave_v this_o undeside_v but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v assume_v the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o israel_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o theocrasy_a that_o god_n will_v establish_v judge_n and_o governor_n by_o a_o a_o particular_a instinct_n of_o the_o people_n and_o their_o guide_n that_o he_o will_v instruct_v they_o in_o his_o will_n by_o inspire_a person_n who_o order_n shall_v be_v punctual_o follow_v 20.4_o 3._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v raise_v rev._n 20.4_o 3._o it_o be_v also_o uncertain_a whether_o the_o martyr_n shall_v rise_v to_o be_v the_o administrator_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v true_a st._n john_n seem_v to_o say_v so_o in_o express_a word_n &_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n etc._n etc._n shall_v live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n though_o i_o have_v some_o difficulty_n to_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o what_o to_o answer_v to_o that_o text_n for_o if_o it_o intend_v only_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o resurrection_n what_o need_n be_v there_o to_o mention_v only_o the_o martyr_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o discourse_n be_v not_o of_o body_n but_o of_o soul_n and_o that_o the_o original_a word_n do_v not_o signify_v to_o rise_v again_o but_o only_o to_o live_v and_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v behead_v shall_v live_v but_o first_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o soul_n die_v not_o and_o consequent_o can_v be_v say_v to_o rise_v but_o as_o they_o reassume_v their_o body_n 2._o the_o learned_a know_v also_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v often_o put_v for_o the_o whole_a person_n especial_o when_o the_o resurrection_n be_v speak_v of_o witness_v that_o passage_n thou_o will_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o the_o grave_a last_o i_o be_o not_o subtle_a enough_o to_o discern_v the_o difference_n between_o live_v again_o and_o rise_v i_o always_o think_v they_o be_v two_o word_n of_o the_o same_o import_n and_o i_o think_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v behead_v can_v live_v again_o but_o by_o a_o resurrection_n it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o four_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o say_v they_o shall_v live_v but_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o five_o verse_n that_o to_o live_v and_o to_o live_v again_o in_o the_o text_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o it_o be_v add_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a shall_v not_o live_v again_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v accomplish_v the_o other_o dead_a man_n speak_v of_o v._o 4._o must_v then_o live_v again_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n far_o without_o this_o i_o know_v not_o what_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v say_v to_o his_o apostle_n in_o those_o word_n very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o you_o who_o have_v follow_v i_o in_o the_o regeneration_n 19.28_o matth._n 19.28_o when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v sit_v upon_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n what_o ever_o sense_n be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n i_o can_v find_v any_o thing_n that_o give_v i_o satisfaction_n shall_v it_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o st._n paul_n speak_v we_o shall_v judge_v the_o world_n and_o we_o shall_v judge_v the_o angel_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n that_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v so_o solemn_o usher_v in_o with_o a_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o for_o after_o all_o it_o be_v but_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n that_o we_o shall_v then_o judge_v the_o world_n by_o approve_v the_o sentence_n of_o christ_n who_o alone_o shall_v be_v the_o judge_n moreover_o i_o know_v not_o why_o our_o lord_n shall_v restrain_v that_o judgement_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n for_o the_o saint_n as_o the_o word_n be_v take_v shall_v judge_v the_o whole_a world_n even_o the_o wicked_a too_o wherefore_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n once_o more_o the_o saint_n shall_v judge_v the_o world_n more_o than_o they_o shall_v the_o church_n for_o beside_o their_o approbation_n of_o the_o sentence_n give_v against_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v bear_v witness_n against_o they_o which_o they_o shall_v not_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n i_o do_v not_o find_v much_o more_o reason_n for_o another_o sense_n of_o this_o text_n which_o some_o
17._o nor_o with_o babylon_n chap._n 18._o the_o father_n who_o live_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n it_o may_v be_v hear_v some_o discourse_n of_o this_o and_o that_o probable_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o mistake_n this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n to_o excuse_v st._n irenaeus_n and_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n who_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o description_n of_o antichrist_n gog_n and_o magog_n be_v name_n borrow_v from_o ezekiel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o same_o people_n in_o both_o place_n here_o it_o denote_v in_o general_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o i_o know_v nothing_o concern_v it_o with_o any_o great_a certainty_n chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o a_o regular_a disputation_n i_o come_v now_o to_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o hardly_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v but_o that_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o will_v serve_v as_o a_o further_a proof_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o be_v a_o very_a good_a argument_n for_o any_o opinion_n to_o be_v support_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n by_o powerful_a and_o weighty_a reason_n and_o to_o be_v oppose_v on_o the_o other_o by_o weak_a and_o slender_a one_o those_o gentleman_n have_v the_o plurality_n of_o voice_n on_o their_o side_n and_o be_v doubtless_o man_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v bear_v down_o with_o the_o stream_n without_o much_o mind_v it_o judgement_n first_o objection_n christ_n not_o to_o come_v but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o first_o they_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o christ_n second_o come_v never_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o than_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n attend_v with_o angel_n and_o archangel_n to_o raise_v mankind_n and_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whereas_o we_o suppose_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o clandestine_v come_v of_o christ_n to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o the_o scripture_n know_v nothing_o of_o for_o it_o speak_v of_o no_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v save_v that_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v in_o heaven_n after_o the_o distribution_n of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n i_o answer_v 1._o these_o man_n suppose_v by_o this_o argument_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n neither_o shall_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a st._n paul_n do_v express_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o shall_v then_o cease_v to_o reign_v and_o give_v up_o the_o kingdom_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n 17._o 1_o cor._n 17._o so_o that_o since_o we_o be_v assure_v from_o scripture_n of_o christ_n come_v to_o reign_v it_o must_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o mediator_n shall_v then_o be_v finish_v 2._o it_o be_v suppose_v in_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o no_o more_o than_o one_o come_v of_o christ_n which_o shall_v be_v accompany_v with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n to_o summon_v the_o dead_a to_o judgement_n this_o be_v plain_o to_o suppose_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n and_o those_o who_o have_v read_v the_o foregoing_a chapter_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o prejudice_n will_v still_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o it_o may_v be_v a_o first_o resurrection_n 3._o last_o who_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o that_o manner_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o archangel_n and_o in_o great_a magnificence_n and_o glory_n who_o can_v prove_v that_o at_o that_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o dead_a as_o st._n john_n seem_v express_o to_o have_v foretold_v all_o the_o little_a reason_n pretend_v from_o conveniency_n and_o inconveniency_n which_o be_v here_o allege_v will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o resist_v the_o evidence_n of_o so_o express_v a_o text_n and_o of_o that_o matth._n 19_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o in_o the_o regeneration_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v also_o sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n world_n 2._o object_n christ_n be_v to_o remain_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o the_o next_o thing_n allege_v be_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v to_o contain_v jesus_n christ_n till_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o they_o say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o so_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v confine_v to_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o consequent_o shall_v not_o come_v to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n if_o this_o be_v true_a that_o christ_n must_v stay_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n may_v he_o not_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n give_v peace_n to_o his_o church_n and_o govern_v it_o in_o peace_n by_o his_o prophet_n and_o servant_n without_o come_v in_o person_n from_o heaven_n moreover_o in_o case_n our_o lord_n shall_v for_o a_o short_a space_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o establish_v a_o kingdom_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o give_v his_o seal_n to_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n return_v back_o to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v notwithstanding_o this_o that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o the_o end_n of_o time_n so_o small_a a_o interruption_n of_o his_o abode_n in_o heaven_n can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o heaven_n may_v still_o be_v reckon_v the_o place_n of_o his_o abode_n last_o how_o will_v they_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o end_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o overturning_a and_o not_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o heaven_n the_o star_n the_o element_n shall_v be_v burn_v up_o and_o destroy_v by_o fire_n it_o be_v true_a after_o this_o there_o shall_v be_v new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n but_o the_o scripture_n do_v more_o frequent_o describe_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n by_o a_o universal_a confusion_n and_o overturning_a than_o by_o the_o new_a heaven_n which_o shall_v follow_v and_o the_o new_a heaven_n in_o most_o place_n of_o scripture_n signify_v the_o renovation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o i_o hardly_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n chap._n 8._o act_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n church_n 3._o argum._n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o three_o argument_n of_o the_o antimillenaries_a be_v this_o that_o such_o a_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n as_o we_o promise_v to_o the_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o what_o the_o h._n scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n and_o affliction_n that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o faithful_a be_v always_o to_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o world._n 1._o ought_v not_o this_o to_o be_v mutual_o grant_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v denominate_v from_o the_o major_a part_n for_o six_o thousand_o year_n the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v persecute_v and_o in_o a_o low_a condition_n and_o in_o a_o seven_o period_n she_o shall_v have_v rest_n and_o shall_v we_o count_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n here_o below_o as_o a_o low_a and_o miserable_a condition_n and_o that_o he_o say_v very_o little_a of_o her_o state_n of_o glory_n since_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o state_n be_v as_o six_o to_o one_o 2._o i_o answer_v that_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v not_o true_a viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v on_o the_o contrary_a more_o place_n can_v be_v bring_v wherein_o her_o prosperity_n and_o peace_n be_v promise_v than_o of_o those_o where_o she_o be_v threaten_v with_o calamity_n and_o persecution_n we_o may_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o